' cr:/.. :" 
 
 SEVENTY- FIFTH 
 
 ANNIVERSARY 
 
GIFT OF 
 
1797 1835 1910 
 
 ...THE... 
 
 Seventy-Fifth Anniversary 
 
 of the Present Charter of 
 
 Marietta College 
 
 * * 
 
 and the 113th of the 
 Founding of 
 
 Muskingum Academy 
 
 MARIETTA, OHIO 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE COLLEGE 
 
 1910 
 

 mo 
 
 N\'\ 
 
 . . 
 
 -,;-.;: 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The Diamond Jubilee of Marietta College was the 
 greatest occasion in the history of the institution. Never 
 were so many Alumni and old friends present. The co- 
 operation of the citizens in planning a Home-coming for 
 the same week, brought hosts of former residents back 
 on a pilgrimage to this beautiful city, most of whom had 
 ties also with the College. 
 
 Favored by beautiful weather, by the presence of 
 distinguished guests, and by an almost flawless carry- 
 ing out of a fine and elaborate program, there was noth- 
 ing lacking to make the celebration what it was meant 
 to be, a dignified and significant occasion. 
 
 The full program of the week is reproduced here 
 substantially as put in the hands of guests in order that 
 a comprehensive view may be obtained of the entire cele- 
 bration. Then the addresses delivered on Tuesday, 
 Wednesday and Thursday are given entire, together with 
 words of introduction and response. Thus something 
 of the flavor of the various meetings is preserved. 
 
 Tuesday was made most notable by the greetings from 
 the State of Ohio, brought by Governor Jiidson Harmon, 
 who addressed the citizens on Muskingum Park and re- 
 ceived a degree from the College in the Old First Church. 
 
 On Wednesday the entire city joined to do honor 
 to the President of the United States, William H. Taft. 
 Upon his arrival he was escorted by several companies 
 of the Seventh Regiment O. N. G., under Col. Harry 
 D. Knox, to the home of Mr. W. W. Mills, where he 
 
 363794 
 
had lunch. The streets through which he passed were 
 lined with school children who waved flags and threw 
 flowers into the street before him. After lunch the 
 President visited the College and greeted a few hundred 
 people in the Library. Thence he was escorted to the 
 Park, where he made a splendid address to the citizens, 
 after which he received his honorary degree in the church. 
 Later he was taken on an automobile trip about the city. 
 He expressed himself as highly pleased with his recep- 
 tion here. Not a slip marred the President's visit, and 
 special credit is due the police and the military for the 
 admirable manner in which they handled the enormous 
 crowds that had flocked into the city for the day. The 
 co-operation of city officials, Board of Trade, Merchants' 
 Association, individual citizens, and the fidelity of var- 
 ious committees alone made so perfect a result possible. 
 
 The musical features of the Anniversary cannot be 
 reproduced, but there would have been serious deficiencies 
 had not these musicians generously contributed their 
 services. The concert on Wednesday evening by the 
 A Tempo Club was a very beautiful rendering of Men- 
 delssohn's Athalie, Professor Bard reading the text with 
 fine effect. 
 
 Many other features are worthy of mention, but the 
 following pages make further reference unnecessary. 
 The College would express its gratitude to all that host 
 of helpers and friends who contributed to make the 
 Seventy-fifth Anniversary a splendid success. 
 
 It is hoped that this volume will be a valued souvenir 
 to those who were present, and a means of carrying to 
 others not present something of the inspiration of a really 
 great celebration. 
 
OUTLINE PROGRAM 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Seventy-Fifth Anniversary 
 
 JUNE 12-16, 1910 
 
 PRELIMINARY EVENTS 
 
 Tuesday, June 7, 7:30 P. M. Congregational Church. 
 Prize Declamation Contest between Classes of 
 1912 and 1913. 
 
 Wednesday, June 8, 4:00 P. M. Presbyterian Church. 
 Annual Commencement Musicale. 
 
 Thursday, June 9, 8 :00 P. M. Congregational Church. 
 Graduating Exercises of the Academy. 
 
 Saturday, June 11, 8 :00 P. M. Campus. Student Cele- 
 bration. 
 
 Sunday, June 12 
 BACCALAUREATE SUNDAY 
 
 4:00 P. M. Congregational Church. Baccalaureate 
 Service. Sermon to the Graduating 
 Class by the President. 
 
 8 :00 P. M. Congregational Church. Address to the 
 Christian Associations by Rev. Arthur 
 G. Beach, '91, of Ypsilanti, Mich. 
 
 5 
 
Monday, June 13 
 CLASS DAY 
 
 1:30 P. M. Campus, Class Day Exercises of 1910. 
 
 3 :00-5 :00 P. M. Senior Class Reception on the Presi- 
 dent's Lawn. 
 
 3 :00 P. M. Andrews Hall. Business Meeting of the 
 Phi Beta Kappa Society. 
 
 7:00 P. M. Congregational Church. Annual Con- 
 cert of the Glee Club. Professor 
 Charles G. Goodrich, Leader; Profes- 
 sor Herbert D. Bard, Reader. 
 
 8:30 P. M. Erwin Hall. Reunions of Alpha Kappa 
 and Psi Gamma Literary Societies, in 
 their respective halls, with brief ad- 
 dresses from Alumni. 
 
 8 :30 P. M. Alumni Hall. Reception in the Marietta 
 Historical Museum, by the Union Com- 
 mittee, representing the historical and 
 patriotic societies of the city. 
 
 Tuesday, June 14 
 ALUMNI DAY 
 
 8 :30 A. M. Library. Meeting of Board of Trustees. 
 10:00 A. M. Congregational Church. Fiftieth Anni- 
 versary of the Marietta Chapter of Phi 
 Beta Kappa. W. S. Hancock, '98, 
 President. 
 
 History of Gamma Chapter, Clifford E. 
 Corwin, '92. 
 
 Address by Prof. Edwin A. Grosvenor, 
 LL. D., Amherst College, National 
 President of Phi Beta Kappa. 
 
 Miss Flora Mason, Organist. 
 
 6 
 
2:00 P. M. Congregational Chapel. Business Meet- 
 ing of Alumni Association. 
 
 3 :00 P. M. Congregational Church. Open Meeting 
 of Alumni Association, M. A. Hays, 
 '80, President. 
 
 Addresses : 
 
 The Early Years, 1835-1855, Prof. Mar- 
 tin R. Andrews, '69, Marietta. 
 
 President Andrews' Administration, 1855- 
 1885, Rev. William W. Jordan, D. D., 
 '79, Clinton, Mass. 
 
 The Later Years, 1885-1910, Laurence 
 N. Dana, '95, Joplin, Mo. 
 
 Mrs. Bertha Metcalf, Organist. 
 
 5:30 P. M. Class Reunions and Suppers. 
 
 7 :00 P. M. Band Concert in City Park by the Mari- 
 etta Band, followed by a public meet- 
 ing, Hon. D. B. Torpy, presiding. Ad- 
 dress by Governor Harmon. 
 
 8 :00 P. M. Congregational Church. Conferring of 
 Honorary Degree of LL. D. on Gov- 
 ernor Judson Harmon, of Ohio. 
 
 Greetings from the State, by Governor 
 Harmon, of Ohio. 
 
 Marietta in the Civil War, Col. Douglas 
 Putnam, '59, Ashland, Ky. 
 
 Marietta in Missions, Prof. William G. 
 Ballantine, D.D., '68, Springfield, 
 Massachusetts. 
 
 Music by the quartet of the First Metho- 
 dist Church, Mrs. Vaughn, Mrs. Schar- 
 lott, Mr. Hart, Mr. Schad. 
 
Wednesday, June 15 
 ANNIVERSARY DAY 
 
 8 :30 A. M. Academic Procession from the Campus 
 
 to the Church. 
 9:30 A. M. Congregational Church, Anniversary 
 
 Service. 
 Historical Survey, President Alfred T. 
 
 Perry. 
 
 Historical Ode, Muriel C. Dyar, '97, Bev- 
 erly, Ohio. 
 
 Oration: "The Heroism of Scholarship," 
 Rev. Frank W. Gunsaulus, D. D., of 
 Chicago. 
 
 12:00 M. Arrival of the President at Union Station. 
 1 :30 P. M. Muskingum Park. Band Concert. 
 2 :00 P. M. Muskingum Park. Public Meeting, Hon. 
 
 C. S. Dana, Presiding. Address by 
 President Taft 
 
 3 :00 P. M. Congregational Church. Celebration of 
 
 the founding of Muskingum Academy 
 
 in 1797, the first Classical School in 
 
 the Northwest Territory. 
 
 Conferring of Honorary Degree of 
 
 D. C. L. on President William Howard 
 Taft. 
 
 Response by President. 
 
 Historical Address by Professor Henry 
 
 E. Bourne, B. D., Western Reserve 
 University. 
 
 Greeting from Yale University, Professor 
 Williston Walker, D. D., LL. D. 
 
 Greeting from Ohio Colleges, President 
 W. O. Thompson, D. D., of Ohio 
 State University. 
 
 8 
 
o ~ 
 
 
8:00 P. M. Congregational Church. Concert. Men- 
 delssohn's Athalie, rendered by the A 
 Tempo Club, James Bird, Director, 
 and Professor H. D. Bard, Reader. 
 Mr. Carl Becker, Concert-meister. 
 
 Thursday, June 16 
 COMMENCEMENT DAY 
 
 9 :00 A. M. Band Concert on the Campus by the 
 
 Marietta Band. 
 9:30 A. M. Academic Procession from the Campus 
 
 to the Auditorium. 
 10:00 A. M. City Auditorium. Graduation Exercises 
 
 of the Class of 1910. 
 Address by Albert Shaw, LL. D., Editor 
 
 of the Review of Reviews. 
 Conferring of Degrees and Announce- 
 ment of Prizes. 
 12 :00 M. Goshorn Hall. Alumni Banquet. 
 
 Toastmaster, Hon. Charles G. Dawes, '84, 
 
 of Chicago. 
 Greetings from distinguished guests, from 
 
 other institutions and from Alumni. 
 7:00 P. M. Illumination of the Campus. 
 8 :00 P. M. Library. President's Reception to Alum- 
 ni, visiting friends and the public 
 generally. 
 
TUESDAY MORNING, JUNE 14 
 
 FIFTIETH ANNIVERSARY OF THE MARIETTA 
 CHAPTER OF PHI BETA KAPPA 
 
 The President of the local chapter, Mr. W. S. Han- 
 cock, '98, called the meeting to order at 10 o'clock, and 
 acted as Chairman. He asked Rev. A. S. Carman, D. D., 
 of the Rochester Chapter, now pastor of the First Baptist 
 Church, Marietta, to offer the invocation. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Carman : O Lord God, we thank Thee for 
 learning. We thank Thee for learning itself and for 
 the fact that it is the immediate cause of so many mani- 
 festations in life ; but we thank Thee most of all for the 
 process of learning that Thou didst not confer it on 
 humanity in a lump, but didst give us the process of 
 achieving it, oftentimes through pain and sorrow. We 
 thank Thee for this. We like the sweetness of pain when 
 it is coupled with a sense of achievement coming to one's 
 soul as he becomes a learner. And for the fellowship 
 of learning, the loyal fellowship of learning of those 
 who have struggled and toiled together along the difficult 
 ascending way to knowledge, we thank Thee. And for 
 the history of the institution which welcomes us today; 
 that it has ever combined the things highest with the 
 lower privileges of learning; that it has ever united that 
 beginning of wisdom which God has set before us with 
 all the ultimate things of human knowledge, we thank 
 Thee. Grant us, each one of us, the supreme privilege 
 of adding at least some small increment to the sum total 
 of the world's useful knowledge and do Thou give us, 
 every one of us, at last that supreme blessing involved 
 
 11 
 
in the knowledge of Thee that some day by looking 
 upon Thee the unsolved problems of life may before us 
 all become as plain as the pages of an open book. Bless, 
 we pray Thee, this meeting. Bless them, we pray, who 
 shall bring us the message of the hour, and those who 
 shall take upon themselves a place in this fellowship of 
 learning. We ask Thy blessing upon this occasion in 
 the name of Christ, the Supreme Teacher: Amen. 
 
 President Hancock: The history of the Gamma 
 Chapter of Ohio has been prepared by the Secretary, 
 Clifford E. Corwin. 
 
 12 
 
HISTORY OF GAMMA CHAPTER OF OHIO 
 By Clifford E. Corwin, '92 
 
 Inasmuch as it is the fiftieth anniversary of the found- 
 ing of our chapter, it seemed best to some of us that a 
 brief history of it should be given at this time. 
 
 The founders of the chapter were very thoughtful, as 
 they have entered in the Record Book an account of its 
 inception, which I will repeat. 
 
 "In the spring of 1860, the undersigned, at the re- 
 quest of certain undergraduates of Marietta College, and 
 with the approval of the faculty, opened a correspondence 
 with the Alpha of Connecticut, in Yale College, and 
 visited in person the Alpha of Ohio in Western Reserve 
 College, with a view to obtaining a charter for establish- 
 ing a branch of said society in this college. 
 
 "He was duly informed that no obstacle would be 
 interposed by the above chapters, or by any of the other 
 Alphas, provided there were three graduate members of 
 the Phi Beta Kappa resident in Marietta, uniting in the 
 request, this number being required by the original con- 
 stitution of the society, to constitute a new chapter. 
 Accordingly a petition was sent, in due form, to the 
 Alpha of Ohio, signed by Prof. John Kendrick, member 
 of the Dartmouth Chapter, Prof. E. W. Evans, member 
 of the Yale Chapter, and T. C. H. Smith, Esq., member 
 of the Harvard Chapter, all of whom, at that time, were 
 resident in Marietta. A chapter was received bearing the 
 date of the ninth of June, Anno Domini One Thousand 
 Eight Hundred and Sixty. 
 
 13 
 
"On the 20th of June, a meeting of the petitioners 
 was held in the office of M. D. Follett, when Professor 
 Kendrick was chosen president for temporary organiza- 
 tion, and Professor Evans, secretary. The following per- 
 sons were elected members of the society: President 
 I. W. Andrews, Martin D. Follett, Professors E. B. An- 
 drews and Geo. R. Rossiter. At the second meeting, held 
 June 23rd, the society elected as members, John Follett, 
 of the class of '55, Tutors Theodore E. Greenwood and 
 David E. Beach, of the class of 1859. Members of the 
 graduating class, T. L. Condit and R. Marshall Newport, 
 of the Junior class, Edwin W. Newton and Russ B. 
 Brownell. 
 
 "At the third meeting, held June 25th, the under-' 
 signed was appointed a committee to draft a constitution 
 for the chapter, and to report at the next meeting, the 
 second Tuesday in September. A draft was accordingly 
 presented at that time, which, with two or three amend- 
 ments, offered by Martin Follett, was adopted as the 
 Constitution of the Society." 
 
 This Constitution has been in force and has not been 
 revised until this year, 1910. At this same meeting the 
 permanent organization was completed by electing the 
 following persons to the offices: Pres., Prof. John Ken- 
 drick; Cor. Sec., Prof. E. W. Evans; Rec. Sec., Russ B. 
 Brownell; Treas., M. D. Follett. Prof. Kendrick con- 
 tinued as president for a period of twenty-seven years. 
 The later presidents have been Judge M. D. Follett, 
 Rev. Dr. George R. Gear, Judge M. D. Follett, Prof. 
 T. E. McKinney, A. D. Follett, W. S. Hancock, in the 
 order named. 
 
 For two years the society held regular monthly meet- 
 ings at the homes of its members, at which topics of the 
 times were discussed. The stirring events of those days 
 at last interrupted the meetings, many of the members 
 
 14 
 
being away from home, and the practice of having the 
 meeting held at commencement was inaugurated. As 
 early as 1863, the society secured an orator for Tuesday 
 evening of commencement week, for alternate years if 
 possible. This continued until 1890, and after that 
 year no further mention is made of a commence- 
 ment speaker. The secretaries were not always careful 
 to give the names of those speaking, so the list is not 
 complete. The minutes simply state that there was 
 a tax of so much assessed upon each member to defray 
 the expenses of the orator. Among those who delivered 
 orations are Gen. T. C. H. Smith, Rev. Wilbur McKaig, 
 Pres. I. W. Andrews, Rev. Dr. T. H. Skinner, Rev. Dr. 
 C. L. Thompson, Dr. D. H. Moore, Dr. E. E. White and 
 Dr. Washington Gladden. For some time the corres- 
 ponding secretary had not been attending to his duty. 
 The meetings were perfunctory, merely to keep up the 
 organization, and no communications with any of the 
 chapters are noted, until after Prof. W. F. Monfort was 
 elected to that position. He was somewhat curious as to 
 just what Phi Beta Kappa really was, and began corres- 
 ponding with first the Alpha of Ohio and then with the 
 National Secretary, and discovered that the chapter had 
 really been asleep for ten years. We had the name of Phi 
 Beta Kappa, but we were not of it. So in 1895, we 
 adopted the National Constitution (a copy of which I 
 have been unable to find in the records), and began to 
 awaken, though we may be doing things that are uncon- 
 stitutional all the time. 
 
 Since the adoption of the National Constitution, in- 
 terest in the society has been increasing and efforts have 
 been made to hold meetings at times other than com- 
 mencement. February 12, 1909, a meeting was held in 
 the Physical Laboratory. The address was delivered by 
 Prof. James Arthur Birchby on X-Rays and Other Rays. 
 
 15 
 
It was decided to adopt the plan of having home talent 
 rather than an orator for commencement, every two 
 years, because of the difficulty of securing an orator. 
 
 This year, no mid-year meeting was held, because of 
 this fiftieth anniversary celebration. The roll of the 
 Gamma of Ohio numbers three hundred and forty-seven 
 names. Many of those who have gone forth have won 
 distinction in their line of work as ministers, lawyers, 
 physicians and business men. The Rev. Charles Little 
 now holds the highest honor in the gift of the Presby- 
 terian Church. 
 
 While the society has been an incentive to many in 
 the past to do their best, as it grows to mean more in the 
 College circles, membership will be more highly prized. 
 The aim is, at this beginning of the second fifty years 
 of our chapter, to make membership the highest possible 
 prize attainable to graduates of Marietta College. 
 
 President Hancock : We have the honor this morn- 
 ing of having with us Professor Edwin A. Grosvenor, 
 LL. D., Amherst College, National President 'of Phi 
 Beta Kappa, who will address us on this occasion, his 
 subject being "The Exalted Vocation." 
 
 16 
 
THE EXALTED VOCATION 
 
 By Professor Edwin A. Grosvenor, LL. D., Amherst 
 College, National President of Phi Beta Kappa. 
 
 Mr. President and Members of Phi Beta Kappa, 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: 
 
 I count it a distinguished honor at any time to stand 
 upon this platform as the guest of this eminent and far- 
 famed institution. I count it a further distinction to take 
 part here at the season when the air is vocal and the 
 walls radiant in rejoicing recognition of your piled up 
 history. 
 
 Marietta College was founded by men, broad-minded, 
 sturdy, steadfast in performance of the present duty, 
 sublime in faith and prayer. Other lips during this teem- 
 ing week trace your record of continuous and advancing 
 achievement, but no son of Massachusetts can be present 
 here and not add his tribute to the wreath with which the 
 nation crowns today the fair brow of this daughter of 
 what was once the West. Moreover, any son of Amherst 
 must feel gratitude and pride at the share which graduates 
 of his own alma mater have had and are still having in 
 the life of this institution and of this community. To 
 that share you, sir, gracefully referred when writing me 
 a few days ago. However great the traditional Ohio hos- 
 pitality, I recognize that my cordial welcome here is 
 largely due to the fact that I hail from the same Amherst 
 which these fellow alumni of mine have made here sig- 
 nificant of manliness and upright learning. 
 
 It is felicitous that the Diamond Jubilee of this col- 
 lege and the Golden Jubilee of its chapter of Phi Beta 
 
 17 
 
Kappa may, this year, be celebrated together and as one. 
 In the celebration of that Golden Jubilee I rejoice to bear 
 my distinctive part. 
 
 When in 1860 this chapter was established there were 
 only fourteen other chapters in the United States. The 
 Alpha of Virginia had been recently revived. Otherwise, 
 outside New England, New York and Ohio, the fra- 
 ternity did not exist. Each chapter was purely local. 
 Between the chapters, except for possible vague and 
 shadowy sentiment, there was no connecting tie. Today 
 each chapter is part of one great whole. The entire body 
 has been brought together in a sort of federal union 
 under the name of the United Chapters. This organiza- 
 tion has its officers, its permanent senate and its Triennial 
 Council. Each chapter has its delegates in the latter 
 body, which is the representative and final authority. 
 
 It would be difficult at present to name a single lead- 
 ing college or university in the republic North, South, 
 East or West in which a chapter of Phi Beta Kappa 
 is not found. 
 
 When this chapter was established fifty years ago 
 the number thereby became fifteen. Today there are 
 seventy-one. Like fortresses they hold the land at every 
 educational strategic point from Maine to California, 
 from Michigan to Texas. And of these chapters there 
 are more than fifteen thousand living members. 
 
 In fraternal nomenclature, the letter Gamma indicates 
 not only a number, but is the initial of Galenos, which 
 means a star. Always has this, your Gamma chapter, 
 been worthy of its starry name. With a membership 
 restricted and never numerous, but with a scholarship 
 that was marked and a character that was high, its in- 
 fluence has extended and been felt beyond the narrow 
 pale of a single institution. You, the members of this 
 
 18 
 
chapter, have added dignity and strength to the fraternity 
 throughout the land. 
 
 It is my high privilege at this hour to bring con- 
 gratulations, in which respect and admiration mingle, on 
 the part of the United Chapters to the Gamma of Phi 
 Beta Kappa in the State of Ohio, on the fiftieth anniver- 
 sary of its birth. 
 
 The choice of a subject on a commencement occasion 
 is not easy. And this, not because important and attract- 
 ive topics are few, but because they are so many. The 
 present age seems full of unrest, turmoil and confusion. 
 Though the foundations of the earth and the depths of 
 the ocean are unmoved and stable, yet on the surface of 
 the earth and in the shallows of the ocean there is cease- 
 less agitation and tossing to and fro. Countless causes 
 are insistent to be presented on the rostrum. Myriads of 
 theories are clamorous as children to be heard.. 
 
 Moreover, in one essential respect, the lecturer in his 
 class room is more fortunate than the guest honored with 
 the opportunity of speaking upon some hospitable com- 
 mencement stage. The class-room lecturer knows that 
 through successive months it will be his privilege to meet 
 again and again the same band of listeners. What was 
 left unsaid yesterday, may be said today. Over each 
 day's omission is spread the mantle of a possible tomor- 
 row. But the visitor is to occupy probably only once 
 any one college platform, and but once look into the eyes 
 of the same sympathetic audience. Each time he faces 
 a company like this, it is to him a memorable, a momen- 
 tous occasion. 
 
 In this college have ministered and minister still great 
 teachers, rich in scholarly experience and learning. 
 Around each of these college rooms throng traditions 
 and memories of consecration and heroism and achieve- 
 ment. From these halls, in continuous procession, have 
 
 19 
 
gone forth, here equipped for service in the world, the 
 well-trained and devoted. Nowhere else could be more 
 appropriate the subject on which I wish to speak, The 
 Exalted Vocation. 
 
 In its discussion I shall seek to grapple with no prob- 
 lem and indulge in no abstruse reflection. Even had I 
 the ability, I have no desire to utter in this presence any- 
 thing upon my subject new or strange. In fact, I am 
 well aware I shall say little not already familiar to those 
 assembled here. 
 
 On the 23rd of April, 1910, an American traveler in 
 Paris addressed several thousand French men and women 
 who, that they might hear him, crowded to overflowing 
 the great hall of the Sorbonne. Gathered there was the 
 most brilliant and the most representative assembly that 
 had ever come together to listen to any speaker in all the 
 history of cultured France. The address there delivered 
 might well serve as an example and lesson to any com- 
 mencement speaker, be that speaker man of long experi- 
 ence and acquaintance with the world, or be he student 
 of fresh lip and ruddy cheek, about to be diplomaed. 
 Above all might that address serve as check and curb 
 upon any man who in the pulpit would seek to startle 
 and astonish with eccentricity and innovation. In it not 
 a single hitherto unknown fact was stated or suggested. 
 In it there was not hinted or attempted a single new idea. 
 Yet it was not a speech of platitudes. A platitude is 
 something insipid or weak or stale, and insipid or weak or 
 stale a truth can never be. It might be called common- 
 place, in the sense, and in no other sense, in which we 
 reckon commonplace such things as love and light and 
 air. With incisive energy, with the dominant force of 
 a clean-cut, God-fearing personality, the speaker ham- 
 mered the forever fresh, the immortal old truths home. 
 Upon those French hearts and all hearts, Gallic, Celtic, 
 
 20 
 
Teutonic, Slavic, American, are alike he struck as 
 Paderewski strikes the keys. 
 
 The Exalted Vocation! Several adjectives there are 
 which somewhat approach as synonyms to the word ex- 
 alted. Such are high, lofty and august. By comparison 
 with them the exact meaning of the word exalted is made 
 more clear. High has reference to place occupied, and 
 the quality of height self-centers on the object noted, 
 thus a high pedestal, a high house, a high cliff. Lofty 
 indicates distance and aloofness. As the aloofness 
 ceases, the loftiness disappears. The lofty mountain is 
 no longer lofty when we stand upon its peak. August 
 signifies inspiring awe, or reverence, and directs attention 
 to the effect or impression produced. Thus the barbarian 
 Gauls were awe-stricken when they beheld the august 
 Senate of Rome. Exalted signifies raised in rank, posi- 
 tion or dignity. The elevation it denotes is due to the 
 quality or character of the object it describes. Because 
 of that innate character or quality, the object is exalted, 
 exalted sentiments, an exalted strain. 
 
 The word vocation also has its almost synonym in 
 business and profession. A business is a regular occu- 
 pation, in which one engages for the sake of material 
 profit, as for livelihood or gain. It is common to speak 
 of a merchant, a manufacturer, a banker, as a business 
 man. A profession is a regular occupation, in preparation 
 for and discharge of which scholarship is required. Be- 
 cause of this usual preliminary equipment, a clergyman, 
 a lawyer, a physician, a teacher is often referred to as a 
 member of a profession. A vocation is a regular occu- 
 pation upon which one enters as called thereto by natural 
 inclination or a sense of duty. Thus Tennyson followed 
 his vocation when he wrote In Memoriam and Locksley 
 Hall. Thus Alexander Graham Bell followed his voca- 
 
 21 
 
tion when he made of electricity a servant to the human 
 ear. 
 
 Each of these terms, business, profession, vocation, is 
 honorable. Each denotes mental rather than manual 
 labor. In each the brain is master rather than the hand. 
 Engagement in any one of the three is legitimate and 
 praiseworthy. The boundary line between them is not 
 distinct, but vague. Each trenches upon the borderland 
 of the other. I recall a friend, a banker and member of 
 the New York Stock Exchange, in whose daily life are 
 combined all three. I count him one of the happiest of 
 men. On the other hand many a man enters upon a pro- 
 fessional career for the sole hope of livelihood or material 
 profit. To him law, medicine, theology, teaching, is 
 mainly, perhaps purely, a means to an end. At him let 
 us not cast a stone. Let us not call him mercenary or 
 sordid. The struggle for existence always has been, and 
 doubtless always will be, hard. Most men, like Horatio 
 at the bridge, are battling, not so much for themselves 
 as for their own. And yet, when all is said, the fact 
 remains that there is regular occupation which is business, 
 other regular occupation which is profession, and still 
 other regular occupation which is vocation. The last is 
 exercised under various forms, each of which is a definite 
 vocation of itself. From these various vocations there 
 is specifically one to which, because of the unselfishness 
 of its motives, the breadth of its aims, and the perma- 
 nence of its influence, I would apply with all the splendor 
 of its full significance the term exalted. 
 
 In 1900 there were registered in the common schools 
 of the United States more than 17,000,000 pupils. In 
 all the institutions of learning primary, secondary, col- 
 legiate, postgraduate, technical, special there are over 
 20,000,000 today. In multitude they exceed the entire 
 population of the country when James K. Polk was 
 
 22 
 
elected President. Over them are placed more than 525,- 
 000 teachers. In this number are included the professors 
 in our colleges, universities, seminaries, and other insti- 
 tutions of advanced study. There are fourteen states of 
 the American Union which in 1900 had not 525,000 in- 
 habitants. There were four states which, combined, had 
 not so many. Under the command of the 525,000 the 
 vastest enrolled and disciplined army of boys and girls, of 
 young men and young women, on which in any land the 
 sun has ever looked down, is marching on. No other 
 sound equally significant can reach the ear as the tramp, 
 tramp, tramp of their advancing feet. The half million 
 in the van, whom we call teachers, are the arbiters and 
 the shapers of their destiny. No other hands are so 
 potential! No other voices reach so far! 
 
 Among them are some to whom teaching is a tem- 
 porary employment and not a vocation. Soldiers they 
 are, but enlisted merely for a one-month's or three- 
 months' campaign and not for the war. They are men 
 and women whose life work is awaiting in other fields 
 and whom their present task, well performed, aids in 
 their personal development and in their future support. 
 Of such was "The Master of the District School" in 
 Whittier's "Snowbound." 
 
 "A careless boy that night he seemed 
 
 But at his desk he had the look 
 And air of one who wisely schemed 
 And hostage from the future took 
 In trained thought and love of book. 
 Large-brained, clear-eyed of such as he 
 Shall Freedom's young apostles be." 
 
 From the ranks of such temporary teachers have come 
 such men as Grover Cleveland and James G. Elaine and 
 Ralph Waldo Emerson, and such women as that gracious 
 
 23 
 
lady whom we hail today as the first lady of the land, 
 the wife of President Taft. 
 
 The great majority of that resistless host of 525,000 
 souls are volunteers who have accepted permanent service. 
 The most anticipate no other post of honor than the 
 teacher's desk. Pecuniary or political allurement have 
 not influenced their deliberate choice. All such considera- 
 tions would have tended to an opposite decision. The 
 man who becomes a teacher knows that wealth can sel- 
 dom be his. Large annual revenue must be derived from 
 other sources than teaching. Even the best paid positions 
 in high schools and colleges are comparatively few. Such 
 positions are in general obtained only after weary and 
 expensive years of struggle and preparation. Even then 
 the remuneration is less than the income of a successful 
 lawyer or physician or than the salary of many a minister. 
 The professor, even in institutions endowed by the munifi- 
 cence of a Rockefeller or a Carnegie, receives smaller pay 
 than does the culinary chef in the great metropolitan 
 hotels. 
 
 To the teacher the road of political preferment is well 
 nigh shut. Teachers, as Andrew D. White and David 
 Jayne Hill and Eben Alexander, have sometimes repre- 
 sented the United States at some foreign court. Their 
 rare diplomatic service has been honorable to their coun- 
 try and themselves. But, outside of diplomacy, seldom 
 have teachers held high elective or appointive office. In 
 the Federal Senate and House of Representatives there is 
 generally a physician or two, occasionally a minister, 
 almost never a teacher. The law is the broad avenue of 
 political opportunity. In the present Congress there are 
 ninety-two senators; fifty are members of the bar. So, 
 too, are two hundred and twelve out of the three hundred 
 and ninety-one representatives. The presidents of the 
 United States and the state governors show a still larger 
 
 24 
 
proportion of the legal profession. Of the twenty-six 
 presidents all have been lawyers except five. Of the six 
 chief magistrates from Ohio, the latter-day mother of 
 the presidents, Hayes, Garfield, Benjamin Harrison, Mc- 
 Kinley and Taft all except Grant are lawyers. 
 
 Wealth, power, fame are proper objects of ambition. 
 Their value is confessed by every honest man. They are 
 not indeed in the reach of all. But the men and women, 
 now teachers, are at least as clever and intelligent as the 
 average of human beings and might have won their due 
 proportion of popular distinction and honor and money. 
 Only they would have been compelled to give up teach- 
 ing. They did not disdain the objects of material good. 
 They merely disregarded them and passed them by. 
 They aspired to higher things. Like Melanion, in pur- 
 suit of Atlanta, in order to win the worthier prize, they 
 left the apples of gold. 
 
 But these teachers are not ascetic, mediaeval saints 
 who have let go of the pleasures of earth so as to get 
 a tighter grip on the possibilities of Heaven. Even on 
 this earth, before they die, in their daily work, "Tread- 
 ing with noiseless feet the round of uneventful years," 
 they have had and are having their abundant reward. 
 In the mere luxury of living in constant association with 
 the unspoiled, the untainted and the young; in tender 
 appreciation of efforts made and simple services rendered ; 
 in the ceaseless gilding of the realities of life; I can con- 
 ceive of no other earthly occupation that offers so much 
 of happiness and joy as falls to the teacher's lot. 
 
 This, however, is considering the subject on the sel- 
 fish side. This is presenting only the subjective point 
 of view. It has to do, not with what one gives and does, 
 but rather with what one receives. It is like counting 
 the nightly pay of the laborer rather than gazing enrap- 
 tured at the majestic, broad-spanned cathedral that he 
 
 25 
 
builds. The consciousness of attempt, and of approach to 
 realization, is more precious than the consciousness of 
 anything received. 
 
 "To read history in a nation's eyes." In consequence 
 of the teacher is the glorious history there. Aristotle 
 shaped Alexander, Alcuin fashioned Charlemagne. The 
 teachers Luther and Melancthon at Wittenberg, Bucer 
 at Cambridge, Beza at Geneva, Knox at St. Andrews 
 renovated the world. No other human being has so pro- 
 foundly affected humanity as Socrates, peerless teacher 
 of Plato and Aristotle and of all subsequent time. 
 
 Yet, nowhere is the influence of the teacher so far- 
 reaching and so titanic as at the present day, and in the 
 United States. He is the king in the college and in the 
 common school. He binds and unifies the American peo- 
 ple. Through the school he solves the problems and 
 overcomes the dangers of indiscriminate immigration. 
 What any other or all other agencies would be powerless 
 to accomplish, he effects. Because of him no grim specter 
 of the fanatic or the atheist lurks in the temple of the 
 Union, able to dehumanize the character of the people or 
 to sap its faith in God. No such hideous spectacle is pos- 
 sible in America. 
 
 "Nor dread the bigot's iron rule 
 When, by the church-spire, stands the school; 
 Nor fear the skeptic's puny hands, 
 When, by the school, the church-spire stands." 
 
 The founders of the world's faiths have almost always 
 come as teachers, never as lawyers, never as physicians, 
 seldom as priests. Specially is this true of Christianity. 
 The whole attitude of Christ toward the Twelve was that 
 of a teacher toward his class. The term, priest or high 
 priest, as applying to the Savior, is nowhere employed 
 
 26 
 
in the Gospels and in no 'book of the New Testament 
 except the Epistle to the Hebrews. We speak of the Ser- 
 mon on the Mount. But as Matthew describes the scene 
 and narrates the story, the evangelist begins the record 
 with the sentence, "His disciples came unto Him and He 
 taught them saying." In like manner, that word taught 
 is ninety-seven times employed by Christ or used in refer- 
 ence to what he said. In the accepted English version of 
 the Scriptures the words, Master and disciple, obscure the 
 simple meaning of the Greek words, didaskalos and 
 mathetes. Forty-seven times didaskalos occurs in the 
 Gospels, always, with one exception, correctly rendered 
 teacher except when referring to Christ. When applying 
 to the Savior, the reverent inaccuracy of the translator 
 seeks an equivalent in the term Master. The evangelists 
 employ the word mathetes, singular or plural, more than 
 two hundred times. Its first meaning is learner, then 
 pupil, student, scholar. Again the translator searches 
 for an equivalent less familiar, more formal and remote. 
 He finds it in the term disciple. But a truer significance, 
 more tender and more exact, would be given the sacred 
 story were always in our Bibles the word teacher, sub- 
 stituted for master, and the word learner or pupil, for 
 disciple. 
 
 Thus is emphasized the fact, declared by Nicodemus, 
 that the Messiah was a teacher sent from God. Above 
 all other human callings is that vocation exalted, in the 
 guise of which the Savior of mankind fulfilled his mission. 
 
 Five hundred and twenty-five thousand is an immense 
 army. A number so vast must include every possible 
 temperament and every conceivable personal trait. Their 
 individual experiences must be of every kind. Little can 
 have befallen the sons of men which, in some way, has not 
 come to some one of them. So, despite the exaltation 
 and dignity of their vocation, it would not be strange 
 
 27 
 
if there were some among them, perhaps many, whom the 
 long years are leaving discouraged, despondent, well nigh 
 hopeless. They cannot see nor realize what sheaves are 
 garnered from the seed they have sown. Nor can they 
 always take home the truth that the Lord of the Harvest 
 knows. For every discouraged man or woman who has 
 done his best there is a marvelous allegory in Beatrice 
 Haraden's "Ships Which Pass in the Night." 
 
 Failure and Success passed away from Earth, and 
 found themselves in a Foreign Land. Success still wore 
 her laurel wreath which she had won on earth. Failure's 
 head was bowed; no laurel wreath encircled it. Her face 
 was wan, and pain-engraven. She had once been beau- 
 tiful and hopeful, but she had long since lost both hope 
 and beauty. They stood together, these two, waiting for 
 an audience with the Sovereign of the Foreign Land. 
 An old gray-haired man came to them and asked their 
 names. 
 
 "I am Success/' said Success, advancing a step for- 
 ward, and smiling at him, and pointing to her laurel 
 wreath. He shook his head. "Ah," he said, "do not be 
 too confident. Very often things go by opposites in this 
 land. What you call Success, we often call Failure ; what 
 you call Failure, we call Success." 
 
 Then he turned to Failure. "And your name?" he 
 asked kindly, though indeed he must have known it. 
 "I am Failure," she said sadly. He took her by the hand. 
 "Come now, Success," he said to her, "let me lead you 
 into the Presence-Chamber." 
 
 Then she who had been called Failure, and was now 
 called Success, lifted up her bowed head, and raised 
 her weary frame, and smiled at the music of her new 
 name. And with that smile she regained her beauty 
 and her hope. And hope having come back to her, all 
 her strength returned. 
 
 28 
 
"Come now," the old man whispered, "we must not 
 linger." So she of the new name passed into the 
 Presence-Chamber. 
 
 But the Sovereign said : "The world needs you, dear 
 and honored worker. You know your real name, do not 
 heed what the world may call you. Go back and work, 
 but take with you this time unconquerable hope." 
 
 So she went back and worked, taking with her un- 
 conquerable hope, and the sweet remembrance of the 
 Sovereign's words, and the gracious music of her Real 
 name. 
 
 A friend of mine was a soldier in the Bulgarian 
 Legion, which defeated the Turks in the desperate battle 
 of the Shipka Pass. Often I have begged him to describe 
 the fight, but there was little he could tell. One day I 
 said : "Did you soldiers realize what a sublime picture you 
 made up there, firing and striking and dying above the 
 clouds?" He replied, "None of us had time to think 
 how we looked or how high up we were. We only knew 
 we were fighting hard." Then he added, "But at last 
 we did know that we had won the fight." 
 
PRESENTATION OF CERTIFICATES OF 
 MEMBERSHIP TO NEW MEMBERS 
 
 President Hancock: The initiates of the Class of 
 1910 are to be doubly honored by receiving from the 
 hands of the National President their certificates. Pro- 
 fessor Grosvenor has kindly consented to make these 
 presentations. 
 
 Professor Grosvenor : I count this a special privilege. 
 It is a privilege anyway to speak to a gathering of Phi 
 Beta Kappas. But I count as privilege any duties that 
 fall to my lot as President of this body, and nothing could 
 give me greater pleasure than coming into this Chapter 
 where I am also President. It is so commonly forgotten 
 that initiates are becoming members not only of the 
 Chapter that helps to strengthen their own institution, 
 but they become fellow members in an assembly the like 
 of which exists in no other country under the sun. 
 Nearly 16,000 men and women make up this array. 
 There are many colleges where the Phi Beta Kappa exists 
 and where its members would be equally useful to society 
 if they were not members of the Phi Beta Kappa; but 
 nevertheless the fact remains that you cannot point to 
 any association, even exceeding in numbers this associa- 
 tion of Phi Beta Kappa, which approaches in numbers 
 serving their country and church and generation those 
 who wear our golden key. I would prefer myself that 
 your honored President should make these remarks and 
 preside here; nevertheless I esteem it a very great cour- 
 tesy and honor on his part to give me the pleasure of 
 meeting you and presenting you with these diplomas, and 
 
 30 
 
I congratulate the ladies and gentlemen who come to in- 
 crease the strength and renown of the Marietta Chapter, 
 which is well known over the land, and to contribute their 
 part to this mighty organization, which embraces more 
 than three score colleges and universities. 
 I will proceed to present these diplomas. 
 
 [Certificates were thereupon presented to the follow- 
 ing persons: Alfred Morris Perry, William Gerken 
 O'Brien, Arthur Reeder Probst, David Rees Williams, 
 Nels Christensen, John L. Brickwede, Miss Bessie Mae 
 Painter, Miss Mary McCabe Frost, and Miss Marjorie 
 Belle Coar.] 
 
 Professor Grosvenor : Let me extend to you all hap- 
 piness and honor in Phi Beta Kappa. 
 
 31 
 
TUESDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 14 
 
 ANNUAL MEETING OF MARIETTA COLLEGE 
 ALUMNI ASSOCIATION 
 
 The business meeting of the Association was held at 
 two o'clock in the chapel. The public meeting was opened 
 in the church at three o'clock by the President, Myron A. 
 Hays, '80, of New York. 
 
 President Hays : We have with us Dr. Charles Little, 
 who has recently been given the highest honor possible 
 to bestow in the Presbyterian Church, having been made 
 Moderator of the Presbyterian General Assembly. He 
 will offer the invocation. 
 
 Dr. Little : Our Father and our God, we thank Thee 
 for these friendly skies under which we can gather in 
 these days, and we ask if it be Thy Will, so to guide 
 the course of the clouds at this time that the enjoyment 
 of these anniversary occasions may not be impaired. We 
 thank Thee for this week what it has been and assur- 
 ances of what it is to be. We thank Thee for this Col- 
 lege; for institutions of learning elsewhere and every- 
 where, but we rejoice especially in this one, so dear to our 
 minds, so closely identified with the memories of all of 
 us. We would call down blessings upon all who have 
 been students here and are now laboring in any position 
 in life to which they have been assigned. If there be 
 some who have prospered, bless them; if there are some 
 who are enduring privations in their own quiet way and 
 still doing the best they can, we ask the blessing of God 
 upon them. 
 
 32 
 
We pray Thee that our memories may be chastened 
 and that we may give to this institution all the loyalty 
 and love of which we are capable. 
 
 We would also honor the men who have been in- 
 structors in this institution and who have had this great 
 responsibility upon them. We thank Thee for those who 
 have served their time as instructors and have gone on 
 to receive the blessings in store for them on the other 
 side. 
 
 Be with these friends who shall speak to us. Be with 
 all of us as we come and go; and when we have done 
 here, call us to that higher and greater Instructor on the 
 other shore, and Thy Name shall always have the praise. 
 Amen. 
 
 President Hays: Before we begin our regular pro- 
 gram, I think it will give us pleasure to listen to a brief 
 announcement by the Treasurer of the College, Mr. W. 
 W. Mills. 
 
 Mr. Mills: Mr. President and Friends: The 
 report that the Treasurer read this morning to the 
 Trustees had something of encouragement in it, and the 
 President of the College requested that I read a portion 
 of it here, and others followed with the same request. 
 I wish to say that this is not of my own seeking, and it 
 does not seem to me to be just exactly the place for the 
 presentation of this report because it is trespassing upon 
 the time of others. But if you wish to hear something of 
 what the Treasurer had to say, it will be my pleasure to 
 give it to you. 
 
 I think it unwise to read all of this report because 
 it is printed and copies will no doubt be handed to you, 
 but that part you are particularly interested in will be 
 
 33 
 
mentioned here, and it is that which has to do with 
 the raising of the endowment fund. 
 
 It was proposed by the Treasurer about a year ago 
 that an endowment fund of $300,000 be raised by May 
 31, 1911, and if enough had not been raised by May 31, 
 1910, to justify the hope of raising the entire amount, 
 then the expenses should be reduced to more nearly cor- 
 respond to the income. I also recommended that effort 
 be made to secure special gifts for expenses during the 
 period of raising the endowment. Both of these recom- 
 mendations were approved by the Board, but practically 
 no progress was made in carrying out either recommenda- 
 tion until after the mid-year meeting of the Board, Janu- 
 ary 29, 1910. 
 
 During commencement of 1909 two pledges of $1,000 
 each to the proposed endowment were made, and at that 
 time and during the succeeding months, a number of 
 pledges to the Deficit Prevention Fund were made. This 
 so-called Deficit Prevention Fund was intended to pro- 
 vide for the expenses during the period that the endow- 
 ment fund of $300,000 was being raised. The amount 
 received from this source during the year was $7,226.83. 
 About the first of February a vigorous campaign was 
 entered upon to secure pledges for the $300,000 endow- 
 ment and enough progress has been made to warrant 
 the Treasurer in reporting "that sufficient funds have 
 been pledged to justify the hope of raising the entire 
 amount/' On March 1, 1910, the first pledge for a 
 considerable amount was obtained. 
 
 During April, the following letter from the Private 
 Secretary of Andrew Carnegie was received : 
 
 84 
 
New York, April 22, 1910. 
 W. W. Mills, Esq., 
 
 Treasurer Marietta College, 
 
 Marietta, Ohio. 
 
 Dear Sir : Mr. Carnegie has read yours of March 2d 
 and other communications about Marietta College. He 
 would be glad to provide the last Twenty-five Thousand 
 Dollars of the proposed Three Hundred Thousand Dollar 
 additional endowment when you have the other Two 
 Hundred and Seventy-five Thousand Dollars collected 
 in cash or realizable securities. He thinks this contribu- 
 tion is sufficient to show his interest in your institution 
 considering that he has already provided Forty Thousand 
 Dollars for a Library building. 
 
 Respectfully yours, 
 
 JAMES BERTRAM, 
 
 P. Secretary. 
 
 This was followed by the grant on May 24th by the 
 General Education Board of $60,000.00, conditioned on 
 the raising of a supplemental sum of $240,000.00 and 
 the payment of all the debts of the institution. The 
 total amount of pledges made by Alumni and other 
 friends of the institution to the endowment to date is 
 $171,000.00. Accordingly the aggregate of all pledges 
 to the Seventy-fifth Anniversary Endowment Fund is 
 $256,000.00. In order to secure the gifts of Andrew 
 Carnegie and the General Education Board, it will be 
 necessary to raise $44,000.00 more and pay the debt 
 of the College. The debt is, as herewith reported, 
 $32,580.94. To prevent a deficit during the fiscal year 
 closing May 31, 1911, we should raise not less than 
 $8,419.06, making a total of $85,000.00 that must be 
 obtained by May 31, 1911. In other words, we must, 
 in order to secure the gifts of the General Education 
 
 35 
 
Board and Andrew Carnegie, aggregating $85,000.00, 
 raise during the year a like amount; viz., $85,000.00. 
 
 This is the task immediately before us. If the Trus- 
 tees, Alumni and friends of the institution will help, 
 there will be no difficulty in securing the entire amount. 
 
 President Hays: At the beginning of the business 
 session of the Alumni a while ago I remarked that, from 
 the interest displayed this year at commencement and 
 from the reports of the condition of our Association, 
 I hoped that my administration for the last year had 
 been endorsed. 
 
 It seems to me that a man who has had the privilege 
 of being president of this Association, could not have 
 had that privilege in any year when it would give him 
 so much pleasure as this year. From the report we 
 have just heard, it looks like a good way to celebrate 
 the seventy-fifth anniversary. 
 
 We have been looking forward for three or four years 
 to this occasion 1 to this seventy-fifth anniversary. The 
 friends of the College have hoped and expected that 
 it would mark a new epoch in the institution's history. 
 When an institution or a nation, or any other organiza- 
 tion, begins a new epoch, I think it is well to look over 
 the years of its past. Our committees have divided the 
 last seventy-five years into three periods, and have selected 
 some of our best known Alumni to speak on each one 
 of these periods. 
 
 The first address is "The Early Years of Marietta 
 College"; that is, the years from 1835 to 1855. I see 
 that the man who is to deliver that address is put down 
 as of the class of '69. Some of us who have known him 
 for a number of years feel very sure, I am certain, that 
 his year must go back to the year 1835 the time of 
 the founding of the institution. Professor Martin R. 
 Andrews, of '69 : 
 
THE EARLY YEARS 1835-1855. 
 By Professor Martin Register Andrews, '69. 
 
 Mr. President, Alumni, and Friends: 
 
 My knowledge, Mr. President, does go back a little 
 beyond '69, but during those early years my personal 
 knowledge only extends to the sound of the boys halloo- 
 ing beyond the high fence. I never dared venture inside 
 during those years. 
 
 In that which is termed the "Second Annual Report 
 of the Trustees of Marietta College," published in Sep- 
 tember, 1835, it is announced that, "Since the last report, 
 the Board have received from the legislature of the state 
 a new charter, by which the name of the institute is 
 changed from 'Marietta Collegiate Institute and Western 
 Teachers' Seminary' to 'Marietta College,' and all powers 
 that belong to the teachers of other colleges are conferred 
 upon them. No change takes place in the internal organ- 
 ization of the institution in consequence of the change of 
 name." It is not strange that those who had charge of 
 this educational work in Marietta in 1835 should regard 
 it as only a continuation of the past. There was no new 
 name in the Board of Trustees, the same professors re- 
 mained in charge of the departments. Mr. Douglas 
 Putnam continued to be the efficient secretary and 
 Mr. John Mills the faithful treasurer. The most im- 
 portant change noted is that the blank left in the report 
 of 1834, opposite the title of "President," is filled by 
 the name of Rev. Joel H. Linsley. 
 
 37 
 
One other important statement is made in this sec- 
 ond report that "nearly twenty thousand dollars have 
 been raised in this neighborhood." While not forgetful 
 of generous donors from abroad, we must ever remember 
 with deep gratitude that in all the history of Marietta 
 College there have been tried and true friends in the 
 neighborhood who have generously given not only their 
 treasure, but themselves to the promotion of her best 
 interests. Through father, son, and grandson of more 
 than one family among the prominent business men of 
 Marietta we may trace the descent of Marietta College 
 from Muskingum Academy. When, in 1848, President 
 Smith reported that twenty-five thousand dollars had 
 been raised within the year for the benefit of the College, 
 he said that more than half of the amount had been given 
 by friends in Washington County. 
 
 When we look over the short list of instructors em- 
 ployed in the early years of this College and then consider 
 the results accomplished by that select little group, we 
 must confess that they confirm the wisdom, or at least 
 the good fortune of the selections. Four of the early 
 instructors Smith, Allen, Jewett, and Maxwell were 
 recent graduates of Andover Theological Seminary. This 
 little group did honor to their alma mater as well as to 
 the new institution they helped to found in the Middle 
 West. So great was the confidence of the Trustees of 
 Marietta Collegiate Institute in the future of the school 
 they were planting on the borders of the wilderness 
 that they were willing to send Professor Smith to Europe 
 to continue his studies for a year without diminution of 
 salary. If there be another example in the history of 
 colleges of that day of such confidence in the future, I 
 have not yet found any record of it. The investment 
 proved a good one for the young college. Professor 
 (afterwards President) Smith repaid the investment 
 
 38 
 
with generous interest in the twenty years he gave to 
 the College. As a teacher and writer, he won the admi- 
 ration and honor of students and scholars; as a pulpit 
 orator, he was eagerly sought, both in the East and in 
 the new West ; was deemed a worthy successor of Lyman 
 Beecher, and was invited to go to Lane Seminary. The 
 new position he did not accept until he had made another 
 visit to Europe, and with the money furnished him by 
 the trustees had added many priceless treasures to Mari- 
 etta College Library. 
 
 Professor Milo P. Jewett, another of the quartette 
 called to Marietta in that day of beginnings, did not 
 remain many years in Marietta, yet he was here long 
 enough to be associated with Professor Calvin E. Stowe 
 and William Lewis in persuading the Legislature of Ohio 
 to found a system of free schools. Even before this he 
 had lectured on common schools in Massachusetts, Con- 
 necticut, and New Hampshire. Perhaps the greatest 
 work of his useful life was the founding of Vassar Col- 
 lege, of which he was the first president, for his wisdom, 
 experience, and enthusiasm were as necessary to the 
 success of the new enterprise as the pecuniary wealth 
 he had persuaded Mr. Vassar to bequeath to that 
 purpose. 
 
 Professor Allen and Principal Maxwell, in their long 
 and useful career as teachers, proved the wisdom of their 
 selection. 
 
 A little later it was the fortune of President Mark 
 Hopkins to make one of the most valuable offerings 
 to the new College. Some one in Marietta had written 
 to him asking about a young man who was thought to 
 be a suitable person for tutor in the College. President 
 Hopkins went beyond the questions asked him, and told 
 the inquirer of another graduate of Williams College, 
 whom he especially recommended as well fitted for the 
 
place. The recommendation was heeded 'by the author- 
 ities at Marietta, and Israel Ward Andrews was invited 
 to come and fill the vacancy. Thus did Mark Hopkins, 
 by his prudence and discernment, do more than any other 
 man to plant a Williams College on the banks of the Ohio. 
 
 We might name other instructors who came to Mari- 
 etta College before the close of the first twenty years of 
 her history, but the examples already given will serve to 
 show that from the very first the men who were entrusted 
 with the direction of affairs set a high standard for the 
 teaching in Marietta College. As early as 1841, Mr. 
 E. D. Mansfield, who had been invited to come to 
 Marietta and deliver an address before the College, made 
 this report in a Cincinnati paper, after his return to that 
 place: "I have already spoken of the intelligence and 
 fine tone of society prevalent in this place. It was in 
 consequence of this social state, probably, that the idea 
 of a college was suggested to the minds of the citizens." 
 
 Those were the days of modest beginnings. The Col- 
 lege grounds then included only a small part of the present 
 campus. Much of what is now the Fourth Street front 
 was then private property, and the College owned but 
 a narrow frontage on that street, about midway between 
 Putnam and Butler. Until 1850 the old dormitory, 
 which nearly all of us remember with affection, furnished 
 the only rooms available for chapel, for recitation, for 
 literary society, for library, for laboratory, and for dor- 
 mitory. For a part of the time, the classes of the Acad- 
 emy were heard in the basement. Even this useful 
 building narrowly escaped destruction by fire in Novem- 
 ber, 1840. The roof of South Hall was destroyed. It 
 is reported that many of the ladies of Marietta helped 
 to save the building by drawing water from neighboring 
 wells, or by helping to carry out the books from the 
 library. Although the cornerstone of what is now called 
 
 40 
 
CAMPUS OF 1850 
 
 CAMPUS OF 1880 
 
Erwin Hall was laid by President Linsley in 1845 and 
 an address delivered by General Cass, the building was 
 not ready until 1850 for the literary societies to take 
 possession of the third floor. 
 
 Although the equipment was meagre in those days, 
 that was the period for some very important beginnings. 
 Some of the customs and institutions which have been 
 the pride of students, old and young, were well established 
 in those days of humble beginnings. In 1839, prize 
 declamations were held one evening of commencement 
 week, and in the report of the same it is suggested 
 that, if favored by the public, they may "probably be 
 perpetuated." In that same year the two literary societies, 
 the Alpha Kappa and the Psi Gamma, sprang from the 
 fragments of an older organization. In the catalogue 
 for 1840 it is reported that "two flourishing literary soci- 
 eties have been incorporated by the state." For a long 
 series of years the contest of the literary societies was 
 one of the important events of commencement week. 
 To many of the older alumni it is a source of regret 
 that the literary societies no longer have the relative 
 importance which they once held in the minds of under- 
 graduates. Class drill in writing and speaking English 
 is indispensable in any college, but it can hardly take 
 the place of a society in which each member has practice 
 in self-government as well as in writing and speaking. 
 It was reported of a society exhibition in 1847, "There 
 seemed to be among the exhibitors no half-trained, ill- 
 regulated thinkers, but all spoke like men who felt that 
 they were addressing men." This was somewhat better 
 than Mr. Beman Gates reported of the speakers in 1841. 
 At that time he said, "The disputants in this case did 
 about as well as congressmen." As he had recently 
 returned from Washington, he was prepared to make 
 the comparison. 
 
 41 
 
Besides the society exhibitions and contests, there 
 were other meetings in which the students were expected 
 to speak, and some of these were under the direction 
 of the faculty. The Junior exhibition in March demanded 
 some exercise from every member of that class. There 
 was a Greek and a Latin oration, sometimes a Greek col- 
 loquy, and, of course, a little English. 
 
 The Society of Inquiry, a religious and missionary 
 organization, also held public meetings, of which the 
 program for December, 1854, is a fair example. On 
 that occasion, S. S. Garrison delivered an oration on 
 "The Greek Church/' J. H. Shedd read an essay on 
 "The Literary Worth of the Bible/' T. R. Taylor and 
 H. B. Scott debated on "The Know-Nothing Society" 
 (a very live question in those days), R. A. Garrison 
 gave a report on "The Mission to West Africa," and 
 J. F. Follett discussed "A Method of Increasing the 
 Number of Ministers." 
 
 We may conclude from the reports that in those early 
 days the student was called more frequently than at 
 present to speak in public under the direct control of 
 the College. Perhaps the student of the present day 
 has access to a greater number and variety of platforms, 
 if he wishes to air his views or cultivate his talents. 
 
 In 1843, the first notice of the Society of the Alumni 
 appears. Mr. D. B. Linn, who afterwards lived in 
 McConnelsville, and later in Zanesville, delivered an 
 address. 
 
 Early in 1845, the "Student's Oracle" was published 
 by B. T. Cushing, J. S. McClure, A. H. Washburn, and 
 W. Warner, Jr. Thus far I have been unable to find 
 a copy of this paper. I mention it now in the hope that 
 some alumnus may resurrect a copy from among his old 
 papers, and thus enrich the College Library with a sample 
 of our first college paper. 
 
 42 
 
In the catalogue for 1847 it is announced that "in- 
 struction in German, French, Spanish, and Italian lan- 
 guages is given to those who desire it on reasonable 
 terms." 
 
 In 1845, Alpha Kappa celebrated the Fourth of July 
 with a public meeting, and in 1852, the whole body of 
 students held an impromptu celebration about the high 
 steps of the old dormitory. If any student showed a 
 disposition to sneak away without contributing his share 
 of patriotic eloquence, a dozen fleet runners were on his 
 track, he was brought back in triumph, stationed upon 
 the topmost step and there held prisoner until his speech 
 for freedom had been delivered. 
 
 Not all the enterprises of those formative years have 
 come down to us. In 1845, it was announced that "an 
 eligible plat of ground has been set apart by the Trustees 
 as an ornamental garden, and a horticultural association, 
 formed by the students, has entered upon the cultivation 
 of it with great taste and spirit." What became of that 
 horticultural association I have never heard. Perhaps 
 the members afterward donned sweaters and marked 
 a diamond across the ornamental garden. Some of the 
 older boys report that there were not many amusements 
 in those days, although there were some good runners 
 and jumpers. 
 
 The good ladies of Marietta have always been the 
 true frends of the College, and some of them were among 
 the early contributors to its funds. On the 7th of April, 
 1842, they held a fair, which netted $160.00, for the 
 benefit of the College, and two years later they provided 
 a public dinner at the College chapel, on commencement 
 day, for the same purpose. The price of tickets is not 
 stated in the notice that was published, but it was not 
 a free lunch. 
 
 43 
 
Concerning the spirit and purpose of the young insti- 
 tution, this notice is repeated in many of the early 
 catalogues : "The faculty wish it to be distinctly under- 
 stood that they regard the benefits of the institution as 
 the special property of the studious, the gentlemanly, 
 and the virtuous; they must not, therefore, be expected 
 to waste its privileges on the indolent, the dissipated, or 
 the vicious, and it is hoped that none such will seek admis- 
 sion into it." 
 
 To carry out this worthy purpose, the daily program 
 was wisely devised. Very early in the morning indeed, 
 before daylight for a part of the year every student was 
 expected at chapel exercises and then to the morning 
 recitation. Another recitation for every class came at 
 eleven, and a third at three or four in the afternoon. 
 This course was varied by a rhetorical exercise, under 
 the supervision of the faculty, on Wednesday afternoon, 
 and by the exercise of the literary societies, which took 
 all of Saturday forenoon after the morning recitation. 
 As this was long before the day of electives, every student 
 in the College classes was expected to recite three times 
 a day and at the fixed hours. A tradition comes down 
 to us of a shrewd professor who used this arrangement 
 as a means of detecting two culprits who had committed 
 some vandalism in a hall of the old dormitory. He knew 
 the offense had been committed in the forenoon, between 
 eleven and twelve o'clock. He knew well that no 
 Freshman had had a hand in the mischief, for every 
 member of that class had been in his room at recitation. 
 From his colleagues he learned that all the Seniors and 
 Juniors were present or accounted for in the same way. 
 Further investigation revealed the significant fact that, 
 at the same hour, two unfortunate Sophomores were 
 absent from duty and unaccounted for on any legitimate 
 business. 
 
 44 
 
And now a few words about the product of those 
 faithful, watchful years. What can we say of the 178 
 men who were graduated in the first two decades of Mari- 
 etta College history? First, we are surprised at the 
 relatively large number of clergymen 73 in all, or more 
 than forty per cent of the whole number. In those early 
 days, it was recognized by nearly all Christians that the 
 clergyman should have a classical education before he 
 took up his distinctively professional studies. Such prep- 
 aration was not then considered necessary for the young 
 man who wished to become a lawyer, a physician, or a 
 teacher. Yet there were 31 of the graduates of that 
 period who were admitted to the bar, and among them 
 have been representatives in both houses of Congress, 
 in state legislatures, and in important judicial positions. 
 Among the 15 physicians may be remembered Dr. J. D. 
 Cotton and others, who rendered efficient service to the 
 country by caring for the sick and wounded in the time 
 of the Civil War. 
 
 Among the teachers may be named many of those 
 who were ministers of the gospel, but of those whose 
 special calling seemed to be that of teacher may be men- 
 tioned Erastus Adkins, Joseph Tuttle, George Rossiter, 
 T. S. Case, G. H. Howison, J. S. Campbell, J. D. Phillips, 
 and many others. Among the editors, R. M. Stimson, 
 whom we rejoice to see with us today, and D. B. Linn 
 set an ethical and literary standard for a local newspaper 
 that was far in advance of the times. 
 
 Among artists, E. F. Andrews has won renown, and 
 Major A. T. Goshorn, as director of the Philadelphia 
 Exposition, won honor for the whole country as well as 
 for himself. 
 
 But in the Civil War there came the rare, the supreme 
 test of what Marietta had been doing for her sons in 
 her early days. When that war began, it looked for a. 
 
 45 
 
while as if the recitation halls would be entirely deserted 
 for the camp and the field. Among the older alumni 
 there were also many to respond to the call. It is not 
 my place to describe any of the achievements of that 
 war. That patriotic duty will be performed by one who 
 himself filled an honorable place in the scenes he describes. 
 My province is merely to show by figures what the 
 officials in responsible positions thought of the fitness 
 of Marietta College graduates in the days when the 
 greatest need of the country was brave and energetic 
 men. Among those who had attended Marietta College 
 within the first twenty years, 73 entered the Union serv- 
 ice. Of this number, 43 attained a commissioned office. 
 Among these officers, every rank was represented from 
 second lieutenant to brevet major general. 
 
 As a goodly number of the students of those early 
 days came from the South, we might expect to hear of 
 representatives of Marietta in the Confederate Army, 
 and we have the record of two colonels, two majors, 
 three captains, one lieutenant, and one special commis- 
 sioner of the Confederacy. Evidently, the people of both 
 North and South, when looking for active and energetic 
 men, in that time of severe trial, did not lose sight of 
 the students of Marietta College. 
 
 There were other heroes in those days. Of the heroic 
 missionaries who went out to Asia, to Africa, to the 
 Indians of the West, and to the islands of the Pacific, 
 when the world was ten times as large as it is today, 
 another speaker will give us an account. 
 
 Among adventurers we must mention Prescott Hil- 
 dreth Devol, a student, but not a graduate in the early 
 thirties. After wandering over many seas, he finally 
 became pirate-exterminator to the King of Siam, and it 
 appears that he fulfilled the arduous and perilous duties 
 of his office to the great satisfaction of his royal master. 
 
 46 
 
We find a hero in the first graduating class. When 
 a tutor had been taken down with smallpox, Sam Hall, 
 who had never been vaccinated, courageously offered to 
 stay with the sufferer in a lonely cabin, and there he 
 faithfully nursed him until death ended the homely trag- 
 edy. Sam was an ardent Abolitionist, and he was not 
 afraid to speak his mind freely when such sentiments 
 were very unpopular. At one time, when he was making 
 an anti-slavery speech in Harmar, a mob attacked him, 
 and tradition says that he was forced to swim the Mus- 
 kingum to escape. Whether this report be true or not, 
 we know that he escaped, and that he lived to fight 
 another day, for President Tuttle tells us that, when a 
 committee of timid citizens, in the interest of the mob, 
 came to put in his hands a remonstrance or warning, 
 a petition for him to desist from the dangerous practice 
 of denouncing slavery, he seized an old-fashioned tongs 
 and, stretching his long arms to their utmost, said, "Put 
 it in there and I will convey it to the fire." 
 
 This can be but an imperfect sketch, written as it is 
 by one who cannot say, "Part of it I saw and part of it 
 I was," yet even these imperfect pictures, copied from the 
 stories of others, may serve to show that in those days 
 of beginning Marietta was doing a great work for the 
 state and the Nation. Had Marietta College been for- 
 ever closed in the time of civil strife, her former services 
 would still be remembered. There were giants among 
 her sons in those days, and their achievements are writ- 
 ten in many a page of our Nation's history. 
 
 47 
 
President Hays: To a great many of us who are 
 here this afternoon the next address on our program will 
 appeal with peculiar significance, because we were here 
 under the administration of Dr. Andrews. I don't know 
 of any alumnus, the introduction of whom to an audi- 
 ence would give me greater pleasure than the man I now 
 present to you. He happened to be one of the boys when 
 I was here. He happened to be one of the boys that 
 everybody, I think, in Marietta as well as everybody in 
 the College, knew, and one of those whose after-career 
 has been watched with a great deal of interest by all who 
 knew him. He was a typical college student. He had 
 his experiences and successes and all that in college. 
 I think he occasionally caused the faculty the usual 
 amount of trouble; and I distinctly remember that, on 
 one occasion, almost all the female portion of younger 
 Marietta went into mourning because an unlucky base 
 ball had gone through Bill Jordan's fingers and broken 
 his nose. We know that he has made good in life 
 because, as I have said, we have watched his career. 
 
 The next period is the presidency of Dr. Andrews, 
 1855 to 1885, by the Rev. Dr. William W. Jordan, of 
 Clinton, Massachusetts, class of '79. 
 
 48 
 
PRESIDENT ANDREWS' ADMINISTRATION, 
 1855-1885. 
 
 By Rev. William W. Jordan, D.D., 79. 
 
 Mr. President, Marietta Alumni, Ladies and Gentlemen: 
 
 I hardly know what to say in reply to the words of 
 the President. The tenderness of my heart keeps me 
 from setting forth all that I might recount of his career in 
 college. I will simply remind this audience, Mr. Pres- 
 ident, that for many years you have been known as Gov- 
 ernor Hays, and I 'believe that history records that 
 Governor Hays became President Hays. Whether you 
 cherish those ambitions or not I cannot tell, but if you 
 speak as kindly of all men as you have of me, I am sure 
 you will get elected to that office. 
 
 The middle-aged graduate returns to the scenes of his 
 college days with mingled emotions. Memory is unsealed, 
 and across the gulf of. thirty or more years a vision rises 
 upon him out of the past. A vision of once familiar 
 localities; the quiet streets of an old town, adjacent 
 rivers and surrounding hills; the shaded campus and its 
 group of buildings, the crowd of boyish faces, and the 
 graver faces of the faculty. Through the mists and 
 changes of thirty years these scenes return to play upon 
 the different chords of feeling. The hills, at least, re- 
 main the same, and the rivers run as before, but the drops 
 of water which were in the current yonder, thirty years 
 ago, are not there today. 
 
 49 
 
I have been asked to speak of President Andrews' 
 administration, not in a formal historical review, the data 
 for which were not within my reach, but rather of that 
 part familiar to myself, and, it has been suggested, "with 
 something of the flavor of the campus." Thus commis- 
 sioned, Mr. President, I hold myself guiltless for the 
 character of any chance allusions. 
 
 President Andrews was distinctly a product of New 
 England life and education; so absolutely an educator 
 that the mind cannot associate him with another calling; 
 a Puritan in the best sense of the name, cherishing New 
 England ideals and traditions, and seeking to embody 
 them in this Western college. Distinctively, Marietta was 
 an Eastern college established in the West. She owes 
 gratitude to the genius of Mark Hopkins and to Williams 
 College for the fine leadership of President Andrews. 
 Coming to Marietta in 1838, as tutor, professor and 
 president, he gave fifty years of distinguished and devoted 
 service to this college a record so unusual that it de- 
 serves unusual honor. His character, learning, and length 
 of service made him a familiar and honored figure in the 
 college world of his day, brought him invitations to 
 important offices, and enabled him to secure important 
 financial assistance for the College. 
 
 The impress of his personality upon his administra- 
 tion was marked; an administration characterized by 
 dignity, strength, a positive religious tone, and consistent 
 adherence to the highest standards of education. His 
 mind was distinctly logical in type, and remarkable for 
 clear and forceful reasoning; his character was the em- 
 bodiment of uprightness; and his spirit was modest and 
 reserved to the verge of shyness. How often we saw him 
 cover his face with his hands, as the flush spread over it. 
 But his thought was clear and incisive, and woe to the 
 luckless student who made a pretense in his classes. 
 
 60 
 
Genuineness and fidelity were the watchwords of his life, 
 and as was said after his death, " his soul abhorred 
 shams." An unprepared classmate was one day attempt- 
 ing to conceal the fact. Questioned, he answered, "Well, 
 in one sense, Dr. Andrews, you might say the answer 
 would be so and so." "And what would it be in the 
 other sense, Mr. D. ?" was the swift reply with which the 
 President floored the pretender. 
 
 Associated with President Andrews were a group of 
 professors of such ability and character as are seldom 
 found in the faculty of a small college. Some of them 
 afterwards filled larger positions, and of those who re- 
 mained in their devotion to Marietta, several were fitted 
 for far wider spheres of influence. Professor Rosseter, 
 a prince among instructors, illuminating mathematics and 
 all other subjects with his unquestioned genius and win- 
 ning all by his noble personality. Professor Beach, 
 master of purest English, pellucid in thought and diction ; 
 gentle but strong in character, his saintly spirit impress- 
 ing all who knew him. Professor Mills, incisive, prac- 
 tical, forceful, always interesting his classes by his 
 directness and humor. Professor Biscoe, with scholarly 
 precision revealing easy mastery of his subjects, and with 
 a genuineness of character honored by all. Professor 
 Orris, classic in countenance, in spirit, and in perfect 
 knowledge of Greek. Professor Manatt, steeped in Ger- 
 man lore, redolent of German university life, a master of 
 modern languages. Professor Gear, forceful, faithful, 
 successful in varied branches of teaching, with his 
 untamed tribesmen of the Academy. (Somewhere we 
 ought to mention Billy, "Professor Robinson," as he was 
 otherwise called, whose honest, sable countenance, and 
 little cart were familiar objects, and filled an important 
 place in the dormitory life.) 
 
 51 
 
It is no glamour of distance, but a true perspective, 
 which compels us to recognize them, with hardly an 
 exception, as instructors of unusual ability. And they 
 were men of character, whose example became to us in 
 the years that followed, a potent influence for upright- 
 ness, devotion, self-sacrifice, and the highest qualities of 
 manhood, annually sacrificing in part their already meager 
 salaries, that the College might continue its valuable work. 
 Let Marietta and her students of every period, honor 
 their memory. In the sunshine of success, men too often 
 forget the sacrifice upon which that success is builded. 
 Before the bridge spans the flood as a highway for 
 humanity, foundation stones are buried beneath the earth. 
 Doubtless those men of the faculty did not realize that 
 a most valuable part of the education given us was the 
 influence of their own personalities. They builded better 
 than they knew. But it is always so. The personality 
 of the educator exerts a stronger influence than that of 
 the leader in other callings. There is an inevitable, 
 psychologic transference of his image to the sensitive 
 films of the scholar's mind and soul, reproducing itself 
 in future years. And the smaller college gives closer con- 
 tact with professors than does the larger one. 
 
 Memory recalls those recitation rooms in hours when 
 Professor Rosseter was clothing abstract mathematics 
 with forms that lived and breathed before our kindling 
 minds; when the perfect expression and limpid English 
 of Professor Beach were as music to our ears; when we 
 watched with bated breath for explosions in Professor 
 Biscoe's experiments ; gave free translations of Horace to 
 Professor Mills; struggled with the significant aorist 
 under Professor Orris; groped for pronunciation of 
 umlauted vowels under Professor Manatt. All comes 
 back to us with the local setting. Would there were time 
 to dwell with greater length upon the professors. Per- 
 
 52 
 
sonally, I feel indebted to them all ; deeply so to one with 
 whom I came in closer contact. Professor Rosseter's 
 house was my home, and though related by kinship, it 
 rnay be permitted me to say that the example of his 
 splendid manhood, his rare and noble spirit, have been to 
 me a never-failing inspiration in all the succeeding years 
 of life and service. As I think of his knightly spirit and 
 the devotion with which he gave himself to this college 
 and to the battle of life, there come to me words written 
 of Col. Robert Shaw : 
 
 "Right in the van, on the red rampart's slippery swell, 
 With face toward the foe he fell, 
 Forward as fits a man. 
 
 But the high heart beats on to light men's feet, 
 In paths where death for duty's ends 
 Makes dying sweet." 
 
 Those were Spartan days of struggle and self-denials, 
 for the professors, for the college itself, and for many 
 students attempting with small means to secure education. 
 For many, it was an experience of plain living and high 
 thinking. But while Marietta could afford to be poor, 
 she could not be dishonest. Her standard was never 
 lowered to attract a larger constituency. The ideals 
 before her President and professors were nailed to the 
 masthead, and through all the years of struggle that 
 flag was never struck. There was a high standard in 
 the curriculum, and a high level of life and character 
 held before us. It was a period of idealism. If it did 
 not bear fruit in all of us at the time, it was none the 
 less true of our instructors and the institution. At the 
 time, there were, I believe, thirty-five colleges in reality, 
 or in name, in Ohio. Of these, but three maintained 
 requirements equal to those of Marietta, though a num- 
 ber catalogued far larger attendance. 
 
 53 
 
The sports and pleasures which make the lighter side 
 of college life were not, however, excluded. Boating, 
 base ball, foot ball had their place. To the glorious class 
 of '79 and to one of its most enterprising spirits, William 
 J. Follett, now of Boston, belong, we think, the credit 
 for the revival or development of sports, which have 
 apparently flourished ever since a renaissance of learn^ 
 ing which ever appeals to our educated youth. Fateful 
 struggles on that well-named field of war, the campus 
 martins,, and on the placid waters of the Muskingum, are 
 memories with some of us who would hesitate to enter 
 them now. But they served to develop mental and 
 physical fiber. 
 
 There were the customary humors of college life, 
 also. I recall one in the experience of our beloved and 
 dignified President. Cremation was beginning to be 
 practiced, and some student ridiculed it in a speech at 
 rhetoricals, provoking laughter among the other stu- 
 dents. The President's sense of propriety was justly 
 offended, but as he rose to rebuke the levity, he said, 
 "Gentlemen, the disposal of the dead is not a subject 
 for laughter. It is a grave subject." The smile which 
 inevitably followed this unintentional begging of the ques- 
 tion spread almost to the faces of the faculty. 
 
 There were also those mysterious incidents which 
 often happen without sufficient explanation in college life. 
 The college bell occasionally rang at midnight, the chapel 
 pulpit unaccountably disappeared, flaming posters blos- 
 somed over night on college walls, and other things 
 happened which indicated the presence of mysterious and 
 malign spirits some powers of darkness. A strange 
 thing happened at this time in the Academy. The stove- 
 pipe removed itself during the night. The fair inference 
 was that there would be no morning session, but it was 
 held, in an atmostphere in which chill and smoke and 
 
 54 
 
coal gas struggled together for mastery ; and the morning 
 Scripture lesson, read with a grim gleam in the eye of 
 Professor Gear, included the words: "It is sport to a 
 fool to do mischief. As vinegar to the teeth, and as 
 smoke to the eyes, so is the sluggard to them that send 
 him." Emphasis was laid on particular words. Since 
 the student body has taken unto itself a wife and presum- 
 ably gentler manners, such events probably do not happen. 
 
 There was keen and wholesome rivalry between the 
 literary societies, Alpha Kap, and Psi Gam, as they were 
 called for short; and weightiest affairs of state were 
 there definitely settled by the eloquence of budding ora- 
 tors. In reality this was a valuable training, which de- 
 serves a large place in student life, as it has, for instance, 
 in English universities. 
 
 The relations of the College and community were 
 especially cordial. The town manifested proprietary 
 pride in the College, many students were housed in her 
 homes, and welcomed into her social life, possibly too 
 frequently for best ranks in scholarship. The old historic 
 town with its quiet dignity of age, furnished an ideal 
 environment for a college. The influence of its founders, 
 the pioneers of the Northwest Territory, remained in its 
 life, and their descendants were still resident. It was a 
 privilege for the students of our day to know such vener- 
 able men as Col. John Mills, Douglas Putnam, Anselm 
 Tupper Nye, and others prominent in this community. 
 Two honored sons of the first two named are, today, 
 prominent in the life of this college, and, Mr. President, 
 this notable anniversary would certainly be incomplete 
 if it failed to recognize the unmeasured and remarkable 
 generosity, sacrifice and devotion with which one of them 
 has stood beneath (no other words express it) the life 
 of this College for many years, as the very pillar of its 
 
 55 
 
support. Let every alumnus and student of Marietta, 
 and every one to follow, take off his hat with gratitude 
 and honor to William W. Mills. 
 
 The historic importance of Marietta brought to it 
 then, as now, many eminent visitors. The students of 
 our day listened to President Hayes, and members of his 
 cabinet. We heard the distinguished father of the most 
 distinguished guest of this anniversary, the President of 
 the United States. So history repeats itself, and in the 
 lineage of the many honored names which Ohio has given 
 to the Union. Let us assure President Taft that on Ohio 
 soil we are not insurgents but regulars. 
 
 The life of Marietta College during President An- 
 drews' administration was distinctly religious in tone. 
 Church and chapel attendance were compulsory, the Bible 
 a text book, and a considerable number of every class 
 were preparing for the ministry. The Day of Prayer 
 for Colleges was impressively observed. Students could 
 not fail to recognize it as a Christian college, where, with- 
 out a narrow discipline, they were constantly in a religious 
 atmosphere. There was no paternalism, the idea rather 
 was free self -development, but every student felt that 
 his moral and spiritual, as well as his intellectual, welfare 
 was regarded. We are glad to find it equally true today. 
 In the winter of 1877-78, the College was deeply moved 
 by a religious interest which brought a large number 
 of students into the Christian life. Its influence was not 
 enduring with all; but wrought lasting effect on many 
 lives, and permeated the entire church life of the town. 
 Some of us will never forget the College and class prayer- 
 meetings of those days, and the efforts of classmates in 
 behalf of one another. Faculty and students were 
 brought into a very close relationship at that time. 
 
 Let me pay tribute to the memory of my classmate 
 and chum, Harold B. Nye, whose influence had much to 
 
 56 
 
do with my own religious decision. His true and upright 
 life was an example to his class and to his fellowmen 
 as long as he lived. Long after the shadows have dark- 
 ened the base of the Alps, the sunset flush lingers on 
 their snowy summits, and after all that is poorest in 
 human lives is forgotten, the love and nobility they con- 
 tained will linger in memory like the afterglow on the 
 Alpine mountain peaks. . 
 
 One of the supreme religious moments during our 
 college life occurred when the sudden, terrible news came 
 of the drowning of the President's son, a talented young 
 surgeon. Several mornings later, President Andrews 
 appeared to conduct chapel services; but in the Scripture 
 lesson his voice faltered, and he sat down, covering his 
 face with his hands. Instantly Professor Beach arose 
 and offered a prayer so marvelous in its faith and tender- 
 ness, that every eye was wet and every heart throbbed 
 for the President. 
 
 We hear much of that intangible, indefinable some- 
 thing known as college spirit. Some one has called it, 
 "The product of corporate consciousness." There is the 
 Yale spirit, and the Princeton spirit, and the Harvard 
 spirit. It has been said, "You can tell a Harvard man 
 wherever you see him, but you cannot tell him much." 
 In our day at least, small as our College was, there was 
 a well-defined Marietta spirit, in which love and pride 
 and loyalty commingled. 
 
 Marietta may fairly claim to have had a distinctive 
 type of student character at that time, bred in part by the 
 tone of the College and in part by the circumstances of 
 many students. It was rather the rugged, manly type. 
 There were not many lily-fingered, luxurious examples. 
 The majority were working their way through college, 
 and had earned their way before entering. Some taught 
 school during part of every year. The average age at 
 
 57 
 
entrance with us was higher than in Eastern colleges. 
 Almost every class contained mature men making a late 
 effort in life for higher education. 
 
 In the period we are considering, Marietta was limited 
 in size, financial resources, and equipment. The growth 
 of a college usually is an evolution. It implies its day of 
 small things: a never ending process of toil, sacrifice, 
 construction towards larger life and higher levels, like 
 the measureless record of struggle in the history of men. 
 The work of our College at that time was undoubtedly 
 substantial and constructive. Her service, in a sense, was 
 pioneer service on the Western frontier of education, 
 especially in the large area comprising western Pennsyl- 
 vania, southern Ohio, and West Virginia. From these 
 sections have come many who would never have had 
 higher education but for Marietta College. She has 
 equipped for influential service a large number of these 
 young men, and lifted the level of intelligence over a 
 wide area. To review her work is to realize anew the 
 tremendous force in education, to recognize that ideas, 
 not armies, rule the world, and that leadership in life 
 belongs to men of trained and informed minds. 
 
 How marvelously this is demonstrated in the scientific 
 achievements of our day! In a few brief years, man 
 has passed from dominion over land and sea to dominion 
 over the air. He girdles the globe with electric wires, 
 he whispers messages across the seas on waves of ether, 
 he traverses the depths of the ocean, he navigates the 
 dizzy heights of air. Man! Himself but an atom in 
 the limitless universe a speck, sailing on his little life 
 boat of an earth through the shoreless ocean of space; 
 recently visited by another celestial traveler, a wander- 
 ing Jew of the heavens, rushing along its vast orbit at 
 a speed of 99,480 miles an hour. It has opened anew 
 
 58 
 
to the world the magnitude of the universe and the little- 
 ness of man. And yet we say, man, how infinitesimal, 
 but how potential! 
 
 From the present viewpoint, ours was education upon 
 the older lines, consisting largely of straightforward 
 courses in fundamentals, and with strongest emphasis 
 upon the classics and mathematics. We had not learned 
 that it was time to bury the dead languages, and we 
 knew little of electives. It was essentially the dawn of 
 modern knowledge. There was no general acceptance 
 then of the scientific truth which has recast the intel- 
 lectual life of the world and broadened the educational 
 ideal. The great development of psychology has taken 
 place since our day. In the light of modern education, 
 the curriculum of that day may seem rigid and narrow, 
 yet we have hardihood to believe that it possessed some 
 merits lacking in the present system. We rejoice in the 
 new learning, in the broader horizons of knowledge. 
 It is an inspiration to return and find a new Marietta, 
 with a larger equipment and an able faculty, under the 
 fine constructive leadership of President Perry, doing a 
 splendid, progressive work. But it would be disloyal 
 not to affirm that thorough and valuable education was 
 given by the courses and instructors of our day. 
 
 The aim of the President and his associates was the 
 training of men, both in mind and character. The voca- 
 tion of the College to them was more than mental 
 training it was the making of men. The method of 
 the greatest molder of men whom the world has known, 
 was that of training individuals. So far as was possible, 
 they followed that method. They desired to send out 
 from Marietta those who should manfully, honorably, 
 intelligently discharge their part in the world's work; 
 and it may fairly be claimed that Marietta graduates, 
 whether they have or not possessed) unusual ability, 
 
 59 
 
wealth, or influence have, as a body, been substantial 
 men, faithful in life's relations, influential in bettering 
 the environment in which they have been placed. 
 
 In addition to these, Marietta has had many grad- 
 uates who have rendered distinguished service; men who 
 have risen to the first rank in commercial, political, edu- 
 cational, and religious life. The contribution of this 
 College to the world of letters and education, of the 
 ministry and missions, and all professional life, has 
 been notable. Among her sons she numbers college pres- 
 idents and professors and a host of other teachers, gov- 
 ernors, United States senators and representatives, 
 eminent lawyers and jurists, able physicians and sur- 
 geons, commercial and industrial leaders, a multitude of 
 clergymen and missionaries in this and other lands; 
 alas, not many wealthy alumni. When we add to these 
 the larger body of those who, in less conspicuous posi- 
 tions, have none the less filled an important place in the 
 world's work, we must recognize that Marietta has not 
 lived in vain. Her light is shining today in many parts 
 of the world. The torches kindled at her flame are 
 burning far and wide. 
 
 We are proud of this College, of her record, of her 
 long struggle against adverse circumstances to render 
 this important service to mankind; proud of her faith, 
 and courage, and achievement, of her ideals and aims; 
 proud of the memory of those who sacrificed themselves 
 to make this possible; and our earnest hope is that she 
 may augment in size and influence through all the years 
 of the future. In the closing words of President An- 
 drews' baccalaureate to our class, "May her path be 
 as the shining light, which shineth more and more to 
 the perfect day!" 
 
 New Marietta, faculty and students, we of the former 
 day salute you! We rejoice in your larger outlook for 
 
 60 
 
prosperity and service; and as your face turns to the 
 broadening path of the future, we most earnestly bid you 
 Godspeed ! 
 
 From their different posts of duty, scattered about 
 the world, I seem to see your graduates, in reminiscent 
 hours, look back to those scenes of their early hopes, 
 purposes, and education; to the old town and its quiet 
 streets, to the ever flowing rivers and surrounding hills, 
 to the shaded campus and its group of buildings, to the 
 crowd of boyish faces now furrowed by time, to the 
 forms and faces of their professors, some of them now in 
 the life beyond; and as memories crowd thick and fast 
 upon them, with a pang for the flight of time and its 
 changes, they send thoughts of grateful love to their 
 alma mater and a prayer to Him who guideth the stars 
 in their courses, that the guidance and blessing of the past 
 years may 'be continued in all the years to come. 
 
 President Hays : With the passing of those glorious 
 days of old Marietta the work of the College did not 
 stop. It has gone on and on. The opportunities of each 
 year have been taken advantage of, and we know today 
 that the College has had just as admirable a history in 
 the later years as in the earlier. The next address is 
 on "The Later Years, 1885 to 1910." Mr. Laurence N. 
 Dana, of the class of 1895. 
 
 61 
 
THE LATER YEARS 1885-1910. 
 By Laurence N. Dana, '95. 
 
 Mr. President, Fellow Alumni, and Ladies and Gentle- 
 men: 
 
 Probably it is impossible for any of us to revisit the 
 scenes of former periods of our lives with impressions 
 entirely undisturbed. It seems inevitable that there 
 should be at least some degree of pain and regret for 
 associations and events that are gone forever. But from 
 the feelings I have experienced during this reunion of 
 the alumni and friends of Marietta College, I am per- 
 suaded fully that there is less to sadden and more to 
 please in revisiting college scenes and in recalling college 
 days than those of almost any other youthful environ- 
 ment and association. 
 
 William Allen White, the well-known Western writer, 
 tells a story of the return of a Kansas farmer and his 
 wife, after thirty years of absence, to the familiar scenes 
 of their youth in Ohio. He pictures their feelings at the 
 old home and farm as those of disappointment and sad- 
 ness. Everything seemed to have grown small. The 
 house was dwarfed and cramped; the stream had dwin- 
 dled into the mere suggestion of the one in which, as 
 a boy, he had fished and bathed; the mill was strangely 
 diminutive; the roads narrow and crooked, and even the 
 everlasting hills seemed to be shrunken into pitiful 
 mounds. 
 
 62 
 
The idea the author wishes us to gain, no doubt, 
 is that our later homes and associations absorb our inter- 
 est and affections and our viewpoint undergoes an uncon- 
 scious change, little realized until the test comes. 
 
 But I think that if the talented Mr. White were to 
 write a story of the return of some alumnus to college 
 scenes, after the lapse of years, and especially to those 
 of Marietta College, it would not be written in terms 
 of sadness and disappointment, but rather in those of 
 pride and happiness. For, while almost all of us have 
 sought new scenes, formed new ties, and built for our- 
 selves new homes, which now occupy first place in our 
 hearts, we have ever had but one college home, but one 
 alma mater, into the realm of whose affections there has 
 been no intrusion, and we return to the old College on 
 occasions such as this delighted to find that our love 
 and our interest are unchanged. To us nothing has 
 become disappointingly different. Where change has 
 come and the old has given way for the new, we fed 
 an added interest and a greater pride at progress made. 
 
 The hand of nature and the hand of man have indeed 
 worked in harmony in beautifying the campus. New and 
 handsome buildings have been added to the setting, and 
 we note the growth of familiar trees and view the well- 
 kept green with feelings of unmixed pleasure. And as the 
 student of former years catches sight of the feminine 
 grace and loveliness now added to the groups upon the 
 campus, his gallant heart beats quicker and his enthu- 
 siasm grows. As individuals, all of us, no doubt, would 
 hail with delight our more youthful days, but for the 
 College we would have no backward turn of time. We 
 want it to hold fast to the progress already made, and 
 the boys of the early years, the middle years, and the 
 later years to pull all together for greater and better 
 changes for the future. 
 
 63 
 
The quarter of a century period the College completes 
 this year has, next to that of the organization of the insti- 
 tution itself, probably been the most important and event- 
 ful in its history. It includes the administrations of Dr. 
 Eaton, Dr. Simpson, and Dr. Perry, and the four years 
 of interregnum, under Dean Chamberlin. It has been no 
 easy task to be the executive of Marietta College. There 
 have always been problems that have required clear 
 thought and and untiring and intelligent effort. Those 
 of us who have followed the work done by these noble 
 men are agreed that Marietta is to be congratulated 
 upon her helmsmen. 
 
 Dr. Eaton came to the presidency in 1885, at the close 
 of his long administration as United States Commissioner 
 of Education. He had practically created that important 
 governmental department, and his name is writ large 
 in the annals of American education. His was a genial 
 and lovable nature, in which broad sympathies went 
 forth to professors and students. He took an active 
 interest in civic affairs, and under his influence and effort 
 the barrier that existed between the college and the 
 town was broken down. He won favor with all with 
 whom he came in contact, and the cordial sympathy of 
 the business men and Marietta citizens generally now 
 enjoyed by the college is, in no small degree, the result 
 of Dr. Eaton's work. Having allied himself with the 
 Presbyterian Church, he sought to win the favor and 
 patronage of the numerous churches of that denomina- 
 tion in this section of Ohio and West Virginia. This 
 policy proved a decided advantage, and the College ex- 
 perienced much help toward its present prosperity. 
 
 The financial problem of the College was met by 
 Dr. Eaton with rare tact and judgment. There were 
 many discouragements, but Dr. Eaton possessed heroic 
 patience and industry, and the institution was brought 
 
 64 
 
safely to better days. During his administration the 
 funds were raised for the erection of Andrews Hall and 
 the work of building begun. It was completed after his 
 departure, and afforded the College manifold advantages 
 in the way of recitation rooms and chapel. 
 
 When Dr. Eaton arrived in Marietta, the College 
 buildings consisted of the Dormitory, Alumni and Science 
 Halls, and the old Academy building, fronting on Fourth 
 Street. In addition to these was the President's home, 
 on Fifth Street, opposite Mound Cemetery. Another 
 structure, the property of the College, was certain to 
 meet the eye I refer to the old fence enclosing the 
 campus. It appears in all the early pictures of the Col- 
 lege, and is well remembered by all the students of former 
 years. Its ample top board afforded an excellent perch 
 and helped to while away many a social hour, as well 
 as being a convenient retreat for scores of students in 
 their eleventh hour preparation for the impending reci- 
 tation. Dr. Eaton's administration witnessed the removal 
 of this landmark, and all that was lost as an accessory 
 to sociability and get-lesson-quick facility was more than 
 compensated in the beauty added to the campus. 
 
 It was during Dr. Eaton's administration that the 
 centennial celebrations of the settlement of Marietta took 
 place. The College was one of the chief centers of inter- 
 est in these events, and Dr. Eaton, Dr. Andrews, the 
 faculty, and students joined heartily in the work of pre- 
 paring for and carrying out the ceremonies. That mile- 
 stone is pointed out as the beginning of the larger and 
 better city of Marietta. It also had an undoubtedly 
 large influence upon the College. At the time, the whole 
 nation was in a prosperous condition, and the later years 
 of Dr. Eaton's administration witnessed larger classes 
 and a quickened college spirit. He left the College in 
 1891 to take up other work. 
 
 65 
 
In speaking of Dr. Eaton, one of his co-laborers in 
 the faculty and admirers writes, "President Eaton did 
 mot attempt much in the line of instruction. His spe- 
 cialty was pedagogy. He was deeply religious, easily 
 moved to tears in a warm, emotional, human love for 
 truth and humanity. He was full of genial humor, with 
 a good story for every occasion. He was plain, straight- 
 forward, and practical in public utterance, an acceptable 
 lecturer and preacher. His name will always cast a 
 lustre on the College he served. His numerous printed 
 addresses, lectures, and books remain as a rich legacy 
 of ripe experience and greatness of soul." 
 
 In 1892, Dr. John W. Simpson, then pastor of one 
 of the large Cincinnati churches, became President. His 
 coming was greeted with enthusiasm from the trustees, 
 faculty, students, and friends. It is remembered that 
 when the news of his coming was received in Marietta, 
 the College bell was rung and the class of '95, then in 
 the middle of a mathematical recitation, was excused 
 by Professor McKinney. He was a versatile and able 
 man, and as a public speaker Marietta has known few 
 better. His command of language, his easy delivery, 
 his animated and enthusiastic manner gained for him a 
 lasting reputation as a platform and pulpit orator. Some 
 of his 'best work as a speaker was performed in his short 
 chapel talks to the students. Choosing some precept or 
 example, which he styled "the thought for the day," he 
 never failed to put his ideas in interesting and effective 
 form. It might also be added that not all of these chapel 
 talks were brief. And as one idea suggested another 
 and Dr. Simpson more and more elaborated on the 
 thought for the day, tempus fugit, and the student with 
 misgivings as to his ability to meet the demands of the 
 
 66 
 
recitation hour following chapel, often betrayed his de- 
 light at the quantity as well as the quality of Prexy's 
 remarks. 
 
 During Dr. Simpson's administration a decided 
 advance was made. This was accomplished notwith- 
 standing the fact that at the time the whole nation was 
 passing through one of the most severe financial panics 
 in its history, in which the College suffered its share. 
 But the work of obtaining better facilities, better organ- 
 ization, improved curriculum, and larger usefulness went 
 on steadily. If I were asked to name the most import- 
 ant accomplishments of the years of Dr. Simpson's ad- 
 ministration, I would say that it was the initiation of 
 the movement that ended in opening the College doors 
 to young women. The final step was taken in 1897, but 
 the movement was begun when the Trustees took over 
 Elizabeth College and organized it into Marietta College 
 for Women, giving the young women all the advantages 
 enjoyed by the young men, but under different roofs. 
 The class of 1895 has the honor to include in its roll 
 the names of the first young women to receive diplomas 
 at the hands of Marietta College, and from that time to 
 this, from all appearances and reports, the two sexes have 
 trodden college ways together in harmony and to the 
 delight and satisfaction of all friends of the institution. 
 Another important accomplishment of Dr. Simpson's 
 administration was the bringing together in the assembly 
 room of the newly occupied Andrews Hall all. the stu- 
 dents of the College and Academy in chapel exercises. 
 Important changes were made in the buildings. The 
 old chapel in Alumni Hall was converted into the College 
 Museum, the literary society halls were refitted and re- 
 furnished, the physical, chemical, and biological labora- 
 tories were enlarged and modernized. The organization 
 of class room work was changed, more elective:? 
 
 67 
 
were added, and better results diligently sought. Dr. 
 Simpson left the College in 1896, and subsequently made 
 his residence in New York. The news of his tragic death 
 there last year came as a great shock to his many Marietta 
 College friends. 
 
 Between the time of Dr. Simpson's resignation and 
 the coming of Dr. Perry, in 1900, the affairs of the 
 College as concerned "matters of instruction and disci- 
 pline" were under the guidance of Dean J. H. Chamberlin, 
 while the financial and business affairs of the institution 
 were in the hands of that ever steadfast and devoted 
 friend, Mr. W. W. Mills. 
 
 It was during this period of interregnum that some 
 of the most permanent and substantial progress in the 
 whole history of the College was made. The young 
 ladies were received into the regular College classes, 
 the College curriculum was revised and strengthened, 
 the faculty increased and higher efficiency obtained 
 throughout, the debt which had rested upon the College 
 had been removed and the endowment increased by 
 $100,000.00. This remarkable change in the financial 
 condition of the College was brought about in a very 
 large degree through the tireless efforts of Mr. Mills, 
 whose time, energy, and thought have ever been given 
 to the College, and whose name today is as firmly linked 
 with the institution as any of the noble galaxy whose 
 generous hearts and lofty minds have contributed to 
 make Marietta great. 
 
 Professor Chamberlin's administration is bright with 
 results accomplished, and I fear his work so quietly and 
 unostentatiously done is too little understood and appre- 
 ciated. 
 
 When Dr. Perry became the College's President, in 
 1900, the care and responsibility fell on one well fitted to 
 meet the problems of the institution. Few realize the 
 
 68 
 
heroic work he has accomplished, but today, as we review 
 those ten years and count up the great gain made, we feel 
 that to him rightfully belongs the laurel leaf of victory. 
 Under his leadership new buildings, new equipment, new 
 energy, new spirit and interest have all come to the old 
 College. The new library and dormitory, so handsome 
 and well adapted, awaken our keenest pride. It took 
 hard work and united effort to secure them, and to 
 Dr. Perry, for his part in the accomplishment, we owe 
 a debt of deepest gratitude. 
 
 Not only has Dr. Perry given an advance to the 
 physical equipment of the College, but his influence has 
 been felt in the class room, among the students, and with 
 the friends and alumni of the institution to the satisfac- 
 tion of us all. Associations of Alumni have been formed 
 in New England, New York, Columbus, Chicago, and 
 Cincinnati. Dr. Perry has been active in bringing the 
 friends and alumni together in meetings of these associ- 
 ations, creating thereby new interest in and effort for 
 the College. There is, I am happy to say, a consensus 
 of opinion that he is the right man in the right place, 
 and it behooves us to uphold his hand with every means 
 at our command. 
 
 No account of Marietta College for the past twenty- 
 five years would be complete without special reference 
 to the corps of professors. From the viewpoint of the 
 student, they are the most important part of the insti- 
 tution. Marietta has always been fortunate in her faculty 
 selections. From the beginning, choice has fallen on men 
 of not only high scholarship and proficiency, but on those 
 of noble character as well. Her roll of professors for 
 the past quarter of a century includes so many examples 
 where the best of heart and soul was joined with rare 
 mental attainments, that time forbids that all be men- 
 tioned. 
 
 69 
 
From the names of Smith, Andrews, Beach, Rosseter, 
 Mitchell, and Manatt, who have left such lasting impres- 
 sions on the students of the previous period, we pass with 
 confidence to those of Biscoe, M. R. Andrews, Chamber- 
 lin, Phillips, Hulbert, Manley, McKinney, and a score 
 of others. How beautiful and inspiring are the lives 
 devoted to such splendid service. It is scarcely necessary 
 to recount to you the many valued qualities of these 
 noble characters ; you know them well. In the class room, 
 on the campus, wherever students meet professors, we 
 find the same quiet dignity, the same cordial friendliness, 
 the same charity, and the same wholesome counsel. May 
 theirs be the fulness of years for the College's sake as 
 well as their own. 
 
 Professor Biscoe, so recently retired, was a pillar of 
 strength, and the multitude of testimonials of esteem 
 that came to him at the close of his active work were 
 those of heartfelt appreciation. 
 
 May Professor Chamberlin, who has successfully 
 conducted the Freshmen with Hannibal and his host 
 across the Alps so many times, be with the College to 
 lead many more. And may Professor Manly make many 
 another journey with the Freshmen and Xenophon and 
 the ten thousand to the plains of Persia. If I remember 
 correctly, the ten thousand made the march unmounted, 
 but I have an idea that the Freshmen have been luckier, 
 and that the present ones may not only be well mounted, 
 but about to call biplanes to their assistance. 
 
 In my college days, the atmosphere of Greek and 
 philosophy hung about Professor Phillips in such 
 bewildering quantity, that it inspired some student 
 to inquire if the learned professor was not some 
 sort of a Greek god anyway. Haste was made to 
 assure the inquiring one that he was not a Greek god, 
 but the College oracle, ready as the occasion required 
 
 70 
 
to give practical advice as well as the tenets of Greek 
 philosophy, and in the hearts of his classes he rests on* 
 a pedestal, the altitude and magnificence of which would 
 dazzle the most worthy Greek god that mythology 
 records. 
 
 It would require better than I to do justice to Profes- 
 sor M. R. Andrews. He was one of the Boys of '61, and 
 I am pleased to note he is one of the boys of 1910. If 
 this old world could be depended upon to give the rewards 
 where they are most deserved, Professor Andrews would 
 be the possessor of all that heart could desire. A great 
 many of us have known him as the principal of the 
 Academy. It was there under him we learned our first 
 Latin, and should I live to be a hundred, I will never 
 forget his emphasis on the Latin inflections, "Bam, bas, 
 bat, bamus, batis, bant. Young gentlemen, why can't 
 you remember them?" For painstaking thoroughness, 
 nerve racking patience, ceaseless energy, and unselfish 
 devotion to his work, he challenged our admiration then 
 and possesses our undying gratitude now. 
 
 It is a pleasure to recall others of the period: Dr. 
 Morrison, so lately gone to his reward, one of the 
 gentlest and most lovable characters that the College 
 has ever known. Professor Henry W. Hulbert, enthu- 
 siastic, energetic, and the friend of every man. Profes- 
 sor Miter, both grave and gay. Professor McKinney, 
 punctual, exact, the essence of the science he taught. I 
 wonder if the class of 1910 has proved the binomial 
 theorem. If they have, I, for one, am ready to give 
 them any degree they might ask. 
 
 As the recipients of the everlasting benefactions of 
 founders, trustees, faculty, and friends, the students of 
 the period necessarily merit attention. They have ever 
 come from the sturdiest and best stock the country 
 boasts. If Marietta had good seed to be sown, it has 
 
 71 
 
fallen on proper soil and Marietta boys have given good 
 account of themselves in almost every career of useful- 
 ness. The student body at Marietta has ever possessed 
 the true democratic spirit and all distinctions, save those 
 of scholarship and real personal merit, have been un- 
 known. I would not have you believe that they have 
 been perfect. The fact that there are so many of us 
 here today is warrant for the statement that we were not 
 killed by our goodness. But whatever pranks have been 
 perpetrated by Marietta College boys, and whatever 
 blushes have been brought to the cheeks of their elders 
 for them, I feel that the record has been blotted out by 
 the recording angel and the incidents are closed. 
 
 The high standard) of scholarship maintained fryi 
 Marietta has won for her an enviable place in the educa- 
 tional world. We feel a just pride in the high rating 
 given us by the Carnegie Foundation for the Advance- 
 ment of Teaching. We are also proud of the record of 
 her students. High class instruction has found worthy 
 brains and energy to receive it, and the record made 
 by recent graduates amply proves it : "Eighteen members 
 of the five classes of 1904-1908 entered the highest grade 
 post-graduate schools those requiring a college diploma 
 for entrance. Not all of these have completed their 
 courses, but eleven have won fellowships (five giving the 
 privilege of European study), one a first prize, and 
 two honors. Of these, six are the highest honors given 
 in their respective schools." 
 
 Time renders it impossible to make any detailed refer- 
 ence to the various student organizations that have flour- 
 ished during the period. Literary societies, Christian 
 associations, fraternities, glee clubs, oratorical organi- 
 zations, and others have all marked their progress during 
 the past twenty-five years, with interesting events, but 
 probably in no department of student activity has there 
 
 72 
 
been a more noteworthy advance in organization, meth- 
 ods, and results accomplished than in that of athletics. 
 The more active interest in this department dates back 
 to some time in Dr. Eaton's administration, when Pro- 
 fessor Henry W. Hulbert was designated by the faculty to 
 assist and encourage the movement, and today Marietta 
 ranks with the best of her class in this line. We have 
 given to the base ball world Ban Johnson and Edmund 
 Lewis, and have won a place on the collegiate gridiron 
 equalled by few institutions of our size. Rugby foot 
 ball, the same that is played today, was introduced in 
 1892. Previous to that time the old association rules 
 prevailed, and I have little doubt that not a few of you 
 recall the strenuous contests of shins that were engaged 
 in, when close quarters were encountered against the 
 east end of the old Academy building. 
 
 One of the most fortunate purchases of real estate 
 ever made by the College was that of the athletic field, 
 on Butler Street, and when Professor Joseph Manly was 
 added to the faculty and given direction of athletics, 
 the student body realized that its lucky star was in the 
 ascendant. He was sponsor for clean, scientific, and 
 wholesome sport, and the influence he has exerted to 
 foster and build up this phase of student activity accords 
 him a high place in our esteem. 
 
 The gymnasium, long wished for, came at last, as the 
 logical result of the athletic movement, and stands today 
 a monument to the fact that Marietta recognizes that 
 the care of the body is as essential as the training of the 
 mind. All honor to the men whose generosity made it 
 possible. Securing the athletic field was an important 
 step, and putting a high board fence about it, with the 
 peep holes stopped, was another. The latter seemed a 
 particularly hard task to the boys of seventeen years ago. 
 
 73 
 
To describe the history of its accomplishment is worthy 
 of the pen of Archer Butler Hulbert, or some other gifted 
 student of the day. How the funds were all raised and 
 the post holes dug, and the fence erected, would all be 
 valuable and interesting college history. That the fence 
 was built and out of fine material is certain enough, but 
 the nature of the foundation is not so sure, for it is re- 
 called that the winds blew and the rains fell and the 
 waters of Goose Creek rose and beat upon that fence, 
 
 and , well, it isn't there today, and if it ever occurs 
 
 to the college boys of the future that they need another 
 fence, they can refer for data on fence building to the 
 students of seventeen years ago. Experience in practical 
 affairs is often gained at college as well as elsewhere. 
 
 In recalling friends of the College of the past twenty- 
 five years, who were familiar figures at the commence- 
 ment seasons and at important college gatherings, we 
 think of many. Up to the time of his death in 1894, 
 Douglas Putnam seldom was absent. His life and works 
 are a part of the most valued history of Marietta. He 
 is reverently and affectionately recalled. Beman Gates, 
 General Dawes, Dr. Maxwell, Dr. Tuttle, and a score 
 of others now passed to the other side, were familiar 
 figures to the students of twenty years ago. 
 
 From those who have gone, we turn to the living. 
 That faithful comrade and benefactor of the College, 
 Hon. Rodney M. Stimson, whose fervent interest in the 
 institution for sixty years has become familiar to every 
 student, we rejoice to know is with us today, as young in 
 spirit and as enthusiastic as the best of us. Mr. Mills, 
 Mr. Gallaher, Dr. Dickinson, Dr. Gear, and many others 
 are still pouring forth their devoted effort for the College. 
 What thought of Marietta is complete without recalling 
 them ? And of the noble women held in grateful memory, 
 
 74 
 
what college boy of the period does not recall Mrs. Mills, 
 Mrs. Chamberlin, Mrs. Phillips, Miss Anderson, and a 
 dozen others? 
 
 May Marietta College of the coming twenty-five years 
 find friends as true and devoted as those she has had 
 during the past quarter of a century. May her trustees 
 and faculty be imbued with the same lofty aims and 
 ideals; may her high standard of scholarship be main- 
 tained ; may she keep abreast with every worthy advance 
 in the cause of true education, are the dearest wishes of 
 her alumni. 
 
 A public meeting was held Tuesday evening, on Mus- 
 kingum Park, before the regular meeting in the church, 
 in order to give the citizens of Marietta an opportunity 
 to hear the governor. Hon. D. B. Torpy presided and 
 thus introduced him: 
 
 Mr. Torpy : Fellow Citizens, Ladies and Gentlemen : 
 As chairman of the committee, it is my honor and pleasure 
 to introduce to you your governor, the Hon. Judson 
 Harmon. 
 
 75 
 
TUESDAY EVENING, JUNE 14 
 
 SPEECH OF GOVERNOR JUDSON HARMON, AT 
 MUSKINGUM PARK. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen and My Fellow Citizens: 
 
 I am sorry that my coming is like the cows, but I 
 couldn't help it, only like the cow I was sure to come, if 
 I didn't come until sundown. They told me that if I 
 only would have come here in the daytime, I would have 
 had a big crowd of people. But if I had come in the 
 daytime, I would like to know where they would have 
 put the crowd of people, if they are not here now? 
 
 You may say that this is not a home-coming for me, 
 but I tell you it is. It is true that I was not born in 
 old Marietta, but I was born on the banks of the Ohio 
 River, and whenever I see the hills along that river, I 
 know I am at home. And I am at home in Marietta, 
 because away back in my college days some of my 
 most pleasant recollections are of a visit I made to 
 Marietta, coming down the Muskingum on a steamboat, 
 in the glorious month of October, and among the friends 
 of my youth and my manhood have been some of those 
 Marietta men whom I then met. And I feel that I 
 am at home for another reason, and that is that the 
 people of Ohio make their chief executive at home 
 wherever he goes. 
 
 I was fortunate in one of many things, and that is 
 the people of my native state made me governor in 
 the great period of home-coming and centennials, and 
 I have been invited all over the State of Ohio. I 
 have many invitations yet to fill where the cities and 
 
 76 
 
towns and counties are celebrating their anniversaries 
 by opening their doors to their old friends and neigh- 
 bors, and it has been a revelation to me. I knew Ohio 
 was a great state in every way; I was aware of the 
 place she holds in the sisterhood of states, but I never 
 realized before as I do now what one of the chief causes 
 of it is, and that is that, whenever there is a home-coming 
 of this sort anywhere in Ohio, you find people from all 
 over the United States who come back and say, "My old 
 home was here in Ohio." And if you would trace the lines 
 over which men and women have gone out from among 
 us to find homes in newer states, and then would trace 
 back to where our fathers and mothers came from, 
 the line they traveled to get here, you would see the 
 lines which bind these units together and which make 
 Ohio the greatest home center in the United States. 
 It would have been a great and glorious thing to have 
 that mark of confidence by the people of Ohio at any 
 time, but, as I said, I feel especially honored and espe- 
 cially proud to stand for the grand old state on occasions 
 like this, when I can come and meet all the people not 
 those of one party, not those of one church, not those 
 of one social state, but the people ; and the beauty of 
 these home-comings is that there is no place in the world 
 where there is a more common level than at the old home. 
 Those who have won distinction and honor must lay 
 that aside when they come back and be Tom and John 
 and Bob again with old friends of their boyhood. 
 If they think they have gained wealth or distinction, 
 if they have done so even, they find, when they come 
 back, that those that stayed at home, while they may 
 not have become so prominent before the world, have 
 not led less useful lives; that against that wealth, that 
 position, that distinction, the old playmates may have 
 health or something else which they have lost or com- 
 
 77 
 
promised. Because one of the mercies of God is that 
 things are equalized in some way that nobody can 
 get it all, and that if one becomes too wrapped up in 
 the pursuit of some things, he loses others. It is then 
 a great leveler and a great equalizer for everybody to 
 come back home to come bearing what he has, 
 where he is going to take stock of what he has accom- 
 plished in this world. 
 
 I am especially glad to have an opportunity of thus 
 meeting the people on a plain level of equality, because 
 I am for the time being the chief executive; because 
 my theory of government is that the more of home 
 there is in it the better. Why do we love our native 
 land? Why, because somewhere in it is the spot where 
 we were born, the roof that sheltered our infancy, the 
 soil our bare feet trod, and the church and the school- 
 house and the playmates and comrades of our youth. 
 And because we love that home we love all the other 
 homes, some far and some near, which, united 
 together by common interests and common purposes, 
 make up the great community which we call our 
 country, and the love of which we call patriotism. Why, 
 what is government for but to protect your home and 
 mine? What are officials chosen for except to see that 
 no more is asked from those homes for public support 
 than the government, economically administered, re- 
 quires? That it acts fairly toward all and extends no 
 special favors, and sees that no man shall take advantage 
 of the confidence of the people to advance his selfish 
 interests, or to line his pockets with the money taken 
 from those homes. 
 
 And so I say it is an inspiring thing for anybody 
 who is entrusted with a public position, who is acting on 
 behalf of the people by their free choice, to come and 
 see them gather thus, and realize that to the extent of 
 
 78 
 
the power and authority committed to him, the homes 
 whence they came and to which they come, the homes 
 long builded and the home just going up, those altars 
 of domestic happiness, that they look to him to see 
 that the power and authority that is conferred upon 
 him shall be exercised solely for the purpose for which 
 it was conferred to make those homes safe for them to 
 live in and to do everything possible for the happiness 
 and welfare of their occupants, and make this country 
 not a great nation ready for war, not a great community 
 cultivating the fighting instinct, or the selfish instinct, 
 or the conquering instinct, but a great collection of 
 homes, where religion and morality and domestic fidelity 
 find their abode; and that is what constitutes a prosper- 
 ous and happy people. 
 
 Now, I know perfectly well that home-comings are 
 not the places to talk while I am a home- 
 comer in a broad sense, as I have said, I really haven't 
 got any old friends to see. When I want to go back 
 to where they call me Jud, and slap me on the back, and 
 remind me of the tricks I used to play when I was a 
 boy, I have to go somewhere else. But now you are 
 here for that purpose, and I have always said that a 
 home-coming occasion was one for thought, one for 
 sentiment, one for the greeting of friends and for re- 
 calling the memories of friends who will come no more, 
 and, therefore, I never fail to feel that I am abusing a 
 privilege when I am asked by the people as a courtesy 
 on these occasions to get up and talk to them, if I do 
 more than express my gratification at seeing them 
 together on such an occasion, my thankfulness for their 
 invitation, and my appreciation of their warm reception. 
 And so I think it is my duty not to presume to speak, 
 but to sit down and let the old friends get together. God 
 knows whether we will ever come together again. That 
 
 79 
 
is one of the sad things of these meetings. We never 
 know, when the next time comes around, if we will meet 
 the old friends, or if we will be here to meet them our- 
 selves. So, I say, it is a time for sentiment, for good 
 feeling, for the renewal of old ties, for the revival of 
 old memories, and, therefore, I simply thank you for 
 this magnificent attendance on such an occasion as this; 
 and if there is any of it that isn't official merely, if 
 any of it caused you to think, from anything I have 
 done or tried to do, that I have been the champion of 
 the home, that I have been the champion of the people, 
 that I have tried in every way in my power, no matter 
 what the obstacles, to make the people see that, to the 
 extent of my power, I was serving their interests and 
 those of nobody else, if there is anything in that, then 
 I am the proudest man at this home-coming tonight. 
 
 80 
 
GOVERNOR JUDSON HARMON 
 
TUESDAY EVENING, JUNE 14 
 
 CONFERRING OF HONORARY DEGREE UPON 
 GOVERNOR JUDSON HARMON. 
 
 After the address on the park, Gov. Harmon entered 
 the already crowded church and was warmly greeted 
 by the people there gathered as, accompanied by President 
 Perry and Mr. Mills, he made his way to the platform. 
 After a song by the quartette, President Perry said: 
 
 Friends of Marietta College: We greet you at this 
 anniversary service. We trust that, in the days to follow, 
 we may have your sympathetic presence, and that you 
 will enjoy the programs that have been arranged for you. 
 
 He then called upon Rev. Henry H. Kelsey, pastor 
 of the old First Church, to lead in prayer. After this, 
 addressing the governor, he said : 
 
 President Perry : Honored Sir : 
 
 It is with great pleasure that we welcome you to 
 these anniversary exercises. As the chief executive of 
 this great commonwealth, you have come to this spot 
 where the foundations of this state were laid, and where 
 higher education in this whole Northwest had its begin- 
 ning. In the name of Marietta College, of its alumni 
 and friends, and of the citizens of this beautiful city, I 
 extend to you a hearty salutation. We are glad also 
 that you honor us by entering today the ranks of Mari- 
 etta alumni. As a lawyer of distinguished talents, a 
 citizen of shining probity, a wise and conscientious and 
 courageous executive, as the trusted governor of our 
 beloved state, we greet you. 
 
 81 
 
Therefore, by the authority given me by the Trus- 
 tees of Marietta College, I do now confer upon you, 
 Judson Harmon, the honorary degree of Doctor of Laws, 
 and bid you enjoy all the rights, privileges, and preroga- 
 tives pertaining to that degree. In testimony whereof, 
 the Secretary of the College will present you with the 
 appropriate diploma. 
 
 Governor Harmon said : Mr. President, and, fol- 
 lowing his example, Friends of Marietta College, 
 and, therefore, as I am now on the roll, My 
 Friends : 
 
 It is no new thing for me to be associated with Mari- 
 etta College, because, when I was a student myself more 
 years ago than I am willing to admit before all of these 
 ladies, one of my dearest memories is of coming to 
 Marietta College down the beautiful Muskingum on a 
 steamer and spending several days here, and I made then 
 friends whose friendship has abided until now, and one 
 of them I had the pleasure of meeting today for the first 
 time in many years, and he is a bigger man than I am, 
 for while I am only governor of a state, he is president 
 of a Presbyterian Church. 
 
 It would not do for a Doctor of Laws to trust himself 
 to the spur of the moment, and not having been entirely 
 surprised by this honor, for they never do surprise you 
 with these things, they make a little investigation as 
 to whether you are really fit for it, knowing that this 
 honor was in store for me, I jotted down on the train 
 a few words which I hoped would be more nearly 
 up to the degree than anything I could say without 
 preparation. And as they are very short, and as you 
 know I can talk on some subjects without paper, I am 
 going to ask you to bear with me for a moment. 
 
 82 
 
Marietta set the fashion for her sister cities in cen- 
 tennial celebrations, which was her right as the firstborn. 
 Yet leading them all as she does into the second quarter 
 of a second century, how young she is. The pilgrims 
 on the Mayflower of the Ohio were not the first to make 
 their homes at the mouth of the Muskingum. Who 
 were and whence came the former settlers there, and 
 whether they were the first here we shall, perhaps, never 
 know, nor how long they lived here. But the trees 
 growing on their walls and houses have borne witness 
 to almost five hundred years since those people perished 
 or were driven away. But we know they did[ not 
 willingly leave this lovely spot. 
 
 Living cities which reckon their existence in units 
 of a thousand years must have smiled with indulgence 
 when Marietta assumed the dignity of age at an hun- 
 dred, and men who have seen or read of a series of 
 cities, one built upon the ruins of another, all buried by 
 the hand of time, when they consider the past and the 
 present and witness centennial celebrations, wonder how 
 lasting will the superstructure be. No city can stand 
 this test better than Marietta. Her settlers were not 
 vagrants, nor outcasts, nor a haphazard body of immi- 
 grants. They did not leave a land where they were 
 ground down or oppressed, and they went to one whose 
 fundamental laws they helped fashion and were them- 
 selves to establish. For Manasseh Cutler, during his stay 
 in Washington, secured the grant to Ohio and the ordi- 
 nance for the government of the Northwest Territory. 
 And no settlement was ever made by man anywhere on 
 the face of the earth on such a living rock as that fore- 
 runner of the Constitution afforded to Marietta. It was 
 a span of religion, morality, and knowledge, these 
 three, which were declared to be necessary to good 
 government and the happiness of mankind in addition 
 
to the civil and religious liberty proclaimed and estab- 
 lished throughout the land for ever. And this was not 
 a mere announcement of principle, but a liberty was 
 secured by every safeguard approved by the principles 
 of a people's government or suggested by knowledge of 
 human temptations and infirmities, so religion, morality, 
 and knowledge were not left to shift for themselves. 
 They were secured by an immediate provision of means 
 for their establishment and perpetuation. Cutler secured 
 from Congress not only laws for the homes of the set- 
 tlers of the new region, but also in this same grant a 
 section in each township for the support of religion, 
 another for the support of schools, and two entire town- 
 ships for a university. Those who asked and those who 
 granted understood that liberty could not long endure 
 without enlightenment of mind and spirit to give under 
 standing and to inspire human conduct with the precepts 
 of Christianity. They knew that religion without knowl- 
 edge would soon be superstition, and that knowledge 
 without religion was a vain and dangerous thing, be- 
 cause the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom; 
 and as the poet has said: 
 
 "How empty is learning and vain is art 
 But as it mends the life and guides the heart." 
 
 Provision for public worship and common schools 
 were to be expected, but a university in the wilderness! 
 Surely there must have been some to whom that seemed 
 absurd. Perhaps it was these who put Cutler to so much 
 trouble and delayed the making of the grant. The 
 pioneers were to clear away forests and fight the Indians. 
 Their children would be fortunate to get a knowledge 
 of the "three rs" before taking up the struggle for exist- 
 ence. But in the end they prevailed whose persistency 
 saved the Northwest to the new republic, and who had 
 
 84 
 
some insight or presentment of what would follow this 
 beginning of this settlement. The churches and the 
 schools quickly followed in the pathway of these pioneers. 
 
 It would have been folly to found a college until 
 several years had subdued the dangers of the early settle- 
 ment and the vicissitudes of a new establishment in the 
 wilderness had been outlived, but in due time the academy 
 was extended to the college and it became what it i 
 today. Marietta College has been a blessing to the city 
 and to the state. It is the best monument that can be 
 reared to the memory of the heroic band who, on that 
 April day, founded this commonwealth of the Northwest 
 Territory. It embraces their high purpose better than 
 granite or bronze, for these tell only of things done, 
 while that continues forever. In it they still live and act. 
 
 I do not know what became of those two townships. 
 They probably shared the fate of the school and min- 
 isterial lands, which still afford mere pittances to the 
 support of the objects for which they were granted, 
 having been sold or leased by men of little faith, who 
 failed to see the greatness of the future. But this jubilee 
 cannot be celebrated without further adorning this Col- 
 lege, and if I may judge its alumni and all the citizens of 
 Marietta by those I know personally, this jubilee will not 
 lack gems. I know the madness of big things is now 
 upon us, and some think lightly of the lesser institutions 
 of learning, for which Ohio, among all the states, is 
 noted, but I believe these are among the chief sources of 
 her greatness. There is not a place in this state from 
 which an institution for higher education is not easily 
 reached, and their presence among the people all over 
 the state stimulates as well as meets the demand for such 
 education. 
 
 Most, if not all, our lesser colleges owe their estab- 
 lishment largely to the interest of the churches. It was 
 
the same necessary dependence on each other of religion 
 and knowledge whose certain offspring is sound and 
 vigorous morality. Narrow sectarianism has long since 
 disappeared from the field where it once existed, and the 
 broad religious spirit which prevails in them, and I hope 
 always will prevail in them, is most wholesome. I would 
 not part with the chapel and religious services in a college, 
 nor let them be elective either. We need our great uni- 
 versities, whose liberal endowments enable them to give 
 every advantage to students in all kinds of research. I 
 used to feel sorry that I could not call one of them alma 
 mater and enjoy the broader comradeship which add so 
 much to life. But this was far beyond my reach, and 
 this vain regret long ago gave way to thankfulness 
 that from the age of sixteen to twenty I was able to attend 
 another Ohio college much like Marietta, founded like 
 Marietta by a colony from New England of God-fearing 
 men and women. My hand and spirit have never lost the 
 impress they received from the loyal and devoted men 
 who, with unsurpassed unselfishness, maintained and 
 conducted that college. 
 
 No, we cannot spare our little home colleges. I like 
 that word "home," home colleges, because higher edu- 
 cation is the peculiar and special privilege of the home. 
 All that is needed is properly to maintain and endow 
 them, so that they may accomplish easily and well the 
 work which they, in a great many cases, alone can do. 
 I believe that colleges like Marietta are generally more 
 free from commercial spirit, which should be separate 
 and distinct from general culture. The prime object of 
 education is to make a man of the boy, no matter what 
 he does afterward; and this means general development 
 and training of his powers the broadening of his hori- 
 zon, amid encouraging and corrective surroundings in 
 which his individuality may be fashioned. I do not say 
 
 86 
 
that this may not be done elsewhere, nor that it is not 
 accomplished, 'but I do believe there is less in the way 
 of it in the simpler life of our smaller colleges. 
 
 The usefulness of a man that is educated is not limited 
 to the occupation he selects in life. Knowledge and 
 understanding broaden his views and purposes. He 
 feels a quickening of unselfish desires. He is alive to 
 the dignity of serving a great people working out for 
 themselves the problems of civil government; and when 
 called to public service, they give to it more than they 
 receive. They are not to be misled by ideas tried and 
 discarded in other lands and times, and they will lend 
 their trained intelligence and moral staunchness to the 
 public welfare. 
 
 It is fitting that I should be here to declare for the 
 state which, by the generous confidence of its people, I 
 represent for a little while, her obligations to those 
 who founded this institution of learning and have so 
 long maintained it on the spot where she had her own 
 beginning, and to wish for it many returns of the day, 
 each showing an advance in prosperity and usefulness. 
 
 (The choir here sang very effectively, "Tenting 
 Tonight on the Old Camp Ground.") 
 
 President Perry: We are to have tonight a review 
 of certain fields in which the influence of this College 
 has been especially manifested, and after listening to this 
 tender and beautiful song, which has carried our thoughts 
 back to the time of the nation's great struggle, we are 
 prepared, I am sure, to listen to the part that this Col- 
 lege played in the great conflict, as it will be told us 
 by Col. Douglas Putnam, of the class of '59. 
 
 87 
 
MARIETTA IN THE CIVIL WAR. 
 By Col. Douglas Putnam, '59. 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen, and Fellow Alumni: 
 I regret exceedingly that he who had been selected 
 first to present this subject, my classmate and intimate 
 friend, Col. T. J. Cochran, of California, could not be 
 here on account of the death of Mrs. Cochran. When 
 asked by President Perry to take his place, my first 
 impulse was to decline definitely, but on after thought I 
 felt that it was a duty I owed to my comrades, nearly all 
 of whom had passed away, to keep green their memory 
 on this jubilee day of our alma mater. I seemed to 
 hear their voices from the unseen world about us, say- 
 ing: "Don't neglect us; tell our story; let us be remem- 
 bered, even if it be for only a few moments." So, fully 
 conscious of my inability to do the subject justice, I 
 said that, if no one better fitted than I could be present, 
 I would do the best I could. 
 
 In preparing the sketch, I am much indebted to the 
 article of President Andrews, written in 1878, on "Mari- 
 etta College in the War of Secession." During the whole 
 of that momentous struggle the facts show that the grad- 
 uates and undergradates of this College were conspicuous 
 in many most memorable engagements and in all parts 
 of the country. There was hardly a great battle in which 
 some of the students or alumni were not engaged. Sit- 
 uated as Marietta was, a border town and a gateway 
 to the South, it became a point of rendezvous for troops, 
 for organization and drilling of recruits. The founders 
 
 88 
 
PRESIDENT TAFT AT THE MILLS HOMESTEAD 
 
 GOVERNOR HARMON AT MARIETTA 
 
of the College being, to a large extent, the descendants 
 of the pioneers who landed here in 1788, the same spirit 
 of patriotism and love of country seemed to permeate 
 the College and those connected with it. The services 
 of one of its oldest trustees, Col. William R. Putnam, 
 in taking command of the post at Marietta, called in his 
 honor, "Camp Putnam," and in organizing and equipping 
 for the field several regiments, were most freely rendered 
 and faithfully performed. This camp was continued, 
 with him in charge, until the close of the war. He called 
 to his assistance many of the students, whose intelligent 
 service was but another illustration of the fact that the 
 educated man sooner learns to perform well new and 
 unaccustomed tasks than the one who has not a trained 
 mind. In this connection it . is not amiss to say that 
 there were no clearer or more exactly correct accounts, 
 in strict accordance with the army regulations, rendered 
 in the Quartermaster's Department than those of Theo- 
 dore E. Greenwood, class of 1859, who, seemingly too 
 young and inexperienced, was appointed by Gov. Den- 
 nison quartermaster of so important a post as that of 
 Marietta in 1861. But all duties were not only cor- 
 rectly and promptly, but most admirably and brilliantly 
 performed. 
 
 In the first troops that volunteered and left Ohio for 
 Virginia, in the First and Second Ohio Infantry, were 
 three graduates of Marietta, T. J. Cochran, B. D. 
 Fearing, and Lawrence Waldo, all private soldiers, 
 influenced so to volunteer solely by motives of patriotism. 
 All engaged in the battle of Bull Run, near Manassas 
 Junction. 
 
 Time will prevent me from making a full sketch of 
 each of our martyred dead, even if the requisite infor- 
 mation could be obtained at this day. The number 
 of students was largely diminished by the war. During 
 
the whole four years of the struggle undergraduates 
 were continually laying aside their books and taking 
 their places in the army. It was not until 1870 that the 
 numbers then lost were regained; so that for a period 
 of nearly ten years the College showed the effects of the 
 war. Seven consecutive classes, from 1859 to 1866, 
 are represented in the sacrificial offerings thus freely 
 made. 
 
 The first student to fall in battle was young Theodore 
 Tupper, of the class of 1863, killed at Shiloh, Tenn., 
 1862, a lineal descendant of two of the Revolutionary 
 Army pioneers and bearing the name of one of them. 
 But how rapidly the roll grows as time passed. Three 
 valedictorians laid down their lives in battle soon after 
 Timothy L. Condit, of 1860, at Stone River; Theodore 
 E. Greenwood, of 1859, from illness contracted at the 
 battle of luka ; and George B. Turner, of blessed memory, 
 of 1862, at Missionary Ridge. Of others we find the 
 names of Holden and North, class of 1863; Green, 
 Laughlin, Blakely, Keyes, Waldo, Bosworth, Clark, and 
 Eifort. One of the saddest deaths, late in the war (1864), 
 was that of young Charles B. Gates, who enlisted from 
 motives of patriotism only, saying to those who would 
 dissuade him, speaking to his brother-in-law, "You be- 
 long to the Iron Brigade. How do you think I would 
 feel, being in the same family and taking no part in this 
 war?" And so he would enlist. Starting with his 
 regiment, 148th O. V. L, for Harper's Ferry, an accident 
 to the train occurred before reaching Parkersburg, in 
 which two of his fellow-students were killed and he 
 injured. But he persisted in going forward, and died 
 before his friends could reach him at Harper's Ferry. 
 
 Few of the older citizens here will ever forget that 
 day when all that was mortal of Captain Beale Whittlesey 
 and Adjutant George B. Turner lay in state in Ps* 
 
 90 
 
Gamma Hall, their lives lost at Missionary Ridge, in 
 November, 1863. Whittlesey, brave and impetuous, 
 having always from boyhood a military turn, fell with 
 a ball through his heart in the terrible assault, leading 
 his men with musket in his hand, telling them to "go 
 forward; I am killed." He had one of those unexplained 
 premonitions that he would not escape, making his will, 
 remembering Psi Gamma, and asking his friend, should 
 he not get through alive, to tell his father that he did 
 his duty. No braver, more earnest soldier ever died 
 on the battle field than Capt. Whittlesey. George B. 
 Turner, valedictorian of his class, gentle and beloved 
 by everybody, in the army not from love of its life, 
 which was distasteful to him, but from love of his 
 country, enlisting as a private soldier during the absence 
 of his parents, promoted to non-commissioned officer 
 and commissioned officer and adjutant of his regiment, 
 his commander falling, one-third of the officers and 
 one-fifth of the men killed or wounded on that field of 
 death (which is the wonder of all military students who 
 have visited the spot and studied the ground), reaching 
 the summit, the only field officer of his regiment on duty, 
 encouraging the remnant of the regiment and waving 
 his sword, he received his death wound. He was car- 
 ried to Chattanooga, where, in the tent of his command- 
 ing officer, he was visited by his general, the commander 
 of the brigade, and asked if he would like to be placed 
 on his staff, his reply in his feebleness being, "I want 
 to be where I may be of the most service." With his 
 pocket Testament opened to the fourteenth chapter of 
 John, he read, "Let not your heart be troubled; neither 
 let it be afraid." Further on he found,"! will not leave 
 you comfortless; I will come to you." He made no 
 complaint, and had little to say, but knew from whence 
 his strength came, and when taken, by direction of his 
 
 91 
 
surgeon, our Dr. Cotton, to a house near by, with his 
 hearty handclasp, his good bye was, "Good bye, Colonel ; 
 we will go home together," and his pure soul now dwells 
 in the land prepared for those who showed their love for 
 Him by their lives and by their sacrifices, even though 
 it was unto death. 
 
 How can I bring to your memory, those of our num- 
 ber who came home, of Gen. B. D. Fearing, the dashing 
 soldier who seemed to love arms as a profession ? He was 
 in the first battle of the War at Bull Run, in almost the 
 last at Bentonville, and between these at Shiloh and at 
 Chickamauga, where he was wounded, and transported 
 with his adjutant, Lieut. David E. Putnam, now b. 
 trustee of Marietta College, who was also grievously 
 wounded, in a springless army wagon, over the rough 
 roads to Bridgeport, Tenn., a distance of over sixty miles. 
 Arriving there much exhausted with suffering, recov- 
 ering in time, he joined his regiment again and marched 
 with Sherman to the sea. He was again wounded in 
 almost the last battle of the war, where he was in com- 
 mand of a brigade at Bentonville, N. C. Always active, 
 energetic, strenuous, beloved by his men, trusted by his 
 superiors, his career shed credit and renown on his 
 alma mater. 
 
 And how can I pay my just tribute to the memory 
 of the Dawes brothers, their sons and nephews being now 
 honored members of the Board of Trustees, and well 
 it is that they are? The one, Gen. Rufus R. Dawes, 
 seemed to bear a charmed life, being the only man of 
 his regiment who escaped wounds or death, participating 
 in fifteen or more great general engagements, belonging 
 to a regiment and brigade noted for severe and incessant 
 service the Sixth Wisconsin of the Iron Brigade, so 
 decimated finally as not to have men enough to permit 
 of his being mustered in to his full advanced rank. His 
 
 92 
 
brother, Maj. E. C. Dawes, served in the Western Army 
 at Shiloh, at Chickamauga, and at Dallas, and while re- 
 sisting a charge at Resacka, Ga., shouting, "Shoot that 
 traitor," received one ball from the flank, tearing away 
 his lower jaw and another slightly wounding him on the 
 back of the head. With valor, patience, and endurance 
 equal to any Spartan, he bore patiently his sufferings, 
 took up life's duties manfully, but, as with Fearing, Gen. 
 R. R. Dawes, and others, with constitution weakened 
 and impaired by exposure and suffering. Suffering 
 uncomplainingly, their lives were shortened, and all that 
 was mortal of the three, the dashing Fearing, the brave 
 Dawes brothers, now rest and is tenderly cared for in 
 the cemeteries of this city. May their lives and deaths, 
 with our other dead, be held in sacred memory in the 
 annals of Marietta College! 
 
 Time forbids that I speak of many others whose 
 services were faithful and constant. Of Surgeon J. D. 
 Cotton, most earnest and conscientious in caring for 
 the sick of his regiment, and even when sick himself, 
 and in spite of remonstrance of his colonel, he would 
 accompany his regiment, saying, "I am going with you, 
 and if I die, you will bury me." Of Col. E. B. Andrews, 
 of the same class (1842), of Prof. M. R. Andrews, of 
 Quartermaster R. M. Newport, and many others. But 
 it is of interest to know that, of two hundred and forty- 
 four alumni who were living at the beginning of the war 
 eighty-seven were in the war, being over thirty-five 
 per cent. Of undergraduates in the war, there were 
 fifty-six, and of preparatory students there were thirty- 
 eight, making a total of one hundred and eighty-one. 
 Of this number, ten were in the Confederate Army, being 
 mostly those of the older alumni, whose records there 
 seem to have been brilliant. 
 
 93 
 
How hard it is at this day to realize the awfulness 
 of that struggle, and how far in losses it exceeded any 
 other war in the world of which we have any record. 
 To think that there were single battles, and several of 
 them, too, in which the casualties were greater than all 
 the wars in which the United States had ever been en- 
 gaged combined, including the War of the Revolution, 
 the War of 1812, the Mexican War, all of the Indian 
 wars, and the Spanish War. In the battle of Chicka- 
 mauga, in which I think were engaged more of the 
 Marietta students and alumni than in any other single 
 engagement, the percentage of actual casualties nearly 
 doubled the bloody records of Marengo and Austerlitz, 
 more than doubled that suffered by the army under 
 Henry of Navarre, were nearly three times as heavy 
 as the percentage of loss at Solferino and Magenta, five 
 times greater than that of Napoleon at Wagram, and 
 about ten times as heavy as that of Marshall Saxe at 
 Bloody Rancoux. Or if we take the average percentage 
 of loss in a number of the world's great battles, say 
 Waterloo, Wagram, Valny, Magenta, Solferino, Zurich, 
 and Lodi, we find by comparison that the loss at Chicka- 
 mauga exceeds them nearly three for one; nor can it 
 truthfully be maintained that this great disparity can 
 be accounted for by the superiority of arms used, for 
 the fact remains that the woods at Chickamauga and in 
 some parts of the Shiloh field and the battle in the 
 Wilderness were so thick as to render the two lines 
 almost hidden from sight. This terrible persistency and 
 dogged courage can only be accounted for by the char- 
 acter of the contestants, who were all American citizens 
 of equal courage and determination to battle, even unto 
 death, for what seemed to them at that time to be right. 
 
 A new generation has come upon the stage, to whom, 
 to a great extent at least, such statistics as I have just 
 
 94 
 
repeated may not carry their full meaning. For these 
 figures I am indebted to Gen. John B. Gordon, of the 
 Confederate Army, in his exceedingly valuable book, 
 "Reminiscences of the Civil War." But let us bring 
 an object lesson nearer home, illustrating the awfut 
 slaughter of those days. In this battle at Chickamauga, 
 in the two days of September 19th and 20th, 1863, over 
 thirty thousand men were actually hit by missiles of de- 
 struction, bullets, shot, or shells. While I am not positive 
 as to your population, yet I doubt whether there are 
 thirty thousand men of military age today (between 
 eighteen and forty-five) in Beverly, Marietta, and Par- 
 kersburg combined, and yet these were the casualties of 
 one battle and during two days time. Think of every 
 man within this territory being killed or wounded, and 
 you may have a slight conception of the extent of that 
 struggle, and what it meant to those who were engaged 
 in the armies, or whose friends were living in constant 
 apprehension at the time. 
 
 When one dwells on this unparalleled sacrifice of life 
 and its consequent and inevitable accompaniment of grief 
 and sorrow at home, manifested by empty chairs, the 
 broken household, the widowed wives, the orphaned 
 children, to say nothing of the ravaged country, the 
 desolate fields, and destruction of property, the thought 
 is sure to come to thoughtful minds, was it worth while 
 and could it not have been averted, and after all was it 
 necessary. With these thoughts prevailing, we can only 
 look farther to become convinced that it was only another 
 of the many instances of the truth of the old hymn, 
 
 "God moves in a mysterious way 
 His wonders to perform." 
 
 I am one of those simple souls who, judging from re- 
 sults, are led to believe that through all of this fearful 
 
 95 
 
struggle the hand of a 'Tower beyond that of man" was 
 constantly at work in bringing out the final triumph of 
 the Union Army. It is always a joy to me to confess 
 my faith and trust in that Power, and I have been 
 greatly interested in tracing out many of what seemed to 
 me to be the most patent instances of this kind. On the 
 other hand, I have had many friends who were on the 
 other side, Christian men, earnest believers in this faith, 
 to whom I have put the question, whether, in their experi- 
 ence there ever seemed to them times when there was a 
 Providential interference in behalf of the Confederacy, 
 and without an exception the reply has been not only, 
 "No," but, "When we did secure an advantage, it was 
 fleeting and our hopes were doomed to disappointment." 
 It is a subject full of interest, and while it may be claimed 
 that the results were only coincidents, or fortuitous, yet 
 when such incidents are continually on one side and in 
 favor of one army, I submit to any fair-minded man, 
 an unprejudiced judge, that it is not fair to dismiss such 
 a claim as flippant or one born from enthusiasm in 
 one's professed belief. 
 
 All students of history recall the shock to the Union 
 cause when the first battle of Bull Run resulted in a 
 complete rout, the great army rushing pell mell, panic 
 stricken, into Washington, each man seeming to vie 
 with his comrade in getting there first. I was in Wash- 
 ington at the time, and have never witnessed such evident 
 panic and demoralization as existed there all day Mon- 
 day. There seemed to be no visible head or source of 
 authority. Had pursuit been made, I believe the seat of 
 government would have been in possession of the enemy. 
 Meeting Gen. Beauregard a few years after the war, he 
 told me he was in command of the Confederate advance 
 line and had ordered vigorous pursuit, as he realized its 
 importance, and desired to embrace the opportunity at 
 
 96 
 
hand, but that his orders were countermanded by Jeffer- 
 son Davis, President, who feared, so he stated, that 
 by pursuit they might lose the advantage already gained, 
 and so they decided to remain where they were. At 
 Shiloh also, some months later, he assured me his plans 
 and orders to advance and attack the Union forces were 
 most annoyingly and provokingly delayed for twenty- 
 four hours, while the death of Albert Sidney Johnston, 
 at a most critical time, still further embarrassed him; 
 so that, although there were several hours of daylight 
 yet on that April afternoon, after driving the Union 
 Army since morning, he ceased all operations about five 
 o'clock and permitted the Union forces to be heavily 
 reinforced by Gen. Buell, believing, as he said, from 
 information his scouts gave him, that Buell had gone 
 in another direction, and that he was utterly surprised 
 and amazed when he was vigorously attacked by Gen. 
 Grant early the next morning. 
 
 The death of Gen. Stonewall Jackson, probably, all 
 things considered, the most brilliant and dashing captain 
 of the Confederate Army, was tragic slain, too, by his 
 own men at the moment of victory and at a time when 
 the inspiration of his presence and leadership was worth 
 thousands of men to their cause. A colonel commanding 
 two Massachusetts regiments states that at Gettysburg,, 
 being without orders, he halted his command at a spot 
 that seemed to him a desirable one and waited. When 
 the momentous and spectacular charge of Picket's brigade 
 was made at Cemetery Ridge, which steadily advanced 
 in face of the concentrated fire of the Union armies, 
 slowly but persistently, and finally reached the summit, 
 piercing our lines, the commander of the leading brig- 
 ade, Gen. Armstead, being killed at that point; when 
 Gen. Hancock, knowing that seconds were more valuable 
 at that juncture than hours in an ordinary time, came 
 
 97 
 
rushing forward to repel the assault, this Massachusetts 
 brigade was quietly waiting at the right spot, and was 
 thrown into the gap at once. The Confederate line was 
 repulsed, and slowly and sullenly retreated with the rem- 
 nant of those who had started. It is asserted also that 
 this charge had been ordered in the forenoon, and that 
 there was an annoying and perplexing delay, permitting 
 a reinforcement of the Union forces at that point. From 
 that moment the cause of secession reached its height 
 and the turn of the tide began. I could relate many more 
 instances in this connection, but will not weary you; 
 but will say here that (although it may be only a coin- 
 cidence, yet I think it will be borne out in my statement 
 by any one who will examine it) the Union Army experi- 
 enced no decided, definite success until after the Eman- 
 cipation Proclamation had been determined upon. The 
 turn in our affairs seemed at least to begin with the last 
 day of the battle at Stone River, when the seeming defeat 
 of December 31, 1862, was changed into victory in the 
 early days of January, 1863. Then followed in that year 
 Vicksburg, Gettysburg, Chickamauga, Mission Ridge, 
 with a steady, but continuous, advance to the end, which 
 culminated most gloriously at Appomatox. 
 
 It seems to me that a "Power beyond ourselves," if 
 you will, has guided our country from its commencement 
 as a nation in 1776. Each generation has been en- 
 gaged in a war, as witness the War of the Revolution, 
 the War of 1812, the Mexican War, the Civil War, and 
 the Spanish-American War. God grant that this may 
 be the last, and that our peace may never be broken 
 again! God grant, too, that the sacrifices made in 1861 
 to 1865 may bear their full fruit, and that the principles 
 established then and through those sacrifices may be of 
 the "things that remain," and that a real love of country 
 shown in all communities, by standing for law and what 
 
is right may ever increase. I am not pessimistic as to 
 the future, but believe that "God is in his world," and 
 that He will in His own way and time work out His own 
 plans through the efforts of patriotic people everywhere. 
 If this be so, and I earnestly believe it, then my com- 
 rades in whose memory I have addressed you will not 
 have suffered and died in vain. Even though they did 
 come through great trials and tribulations, I believe they 
 are now enjoying their reward. 
 
 President Perry: Our minds have been thrilled as 
 we have heard the story of the devotion of Marietta 
 alumni in the cause of the Union. There are other fields 
 in which the temper of the alumni of Marietta has been 
 shown, and we are glad now to have the story told us 
 of those who have shown themselves good soldiers in the 
 army of the King of kings. Dr. William G. Ballantine, 
 of the class of '68, will tell us of Marietta in Missions." 
 
 Professor Ballantine : Mr. President, Fellow Alumni, 
 and Ladies and Gentlemen: 
 
 These younger people cannot understand at all the 
 profound emotion with which we older Marietta men 
 find ourselves walking again the streets of this incom- 
 parable city. To these younger people, much as they 
 love it and admire it, there is something of the every- 
 day and commonplace; to us it is a sacred shrine to 
 which we come back to revive all the profoundest senti- 
 ments that fill the human heart. We of the olden time, 
 coming back, find everything improved in Marietta, and 
 this church is a beautiful example, where so admirably 
 the sentiments of the old are retained with new solidity 
 and capaciousness and beauty. 
 
 99 
 
Some of us have wandered far over the world since 
 our college days, and have seen famous universities on 
 both sides of the Atlantic have seen larger bodies of 
 students, ampler buildings, more lavish equipment, but 
 there are some things which we have not seen surpassed. 
 Nowhere have we found a nobler body of men than those 
 that were our guides when we were in Marietta, and 
 while we admire and love those who are carrying Mari- 
 etta forward so nobly now, we say to them without any 
 hesitation : "Your noblest title is that you are the worthy 
 successors of the men who taught us." There was 
 something about those men of delicacy, of honesty, of 
 refinement, of chivalry, of promptitude, of Christian 
 integrity, and of highest personal character that has gone 
 with us through life, and when, in moments of depression 
 and temptation, we have been near yielding, the memory 
 of those men has been our strongest stay. 
 
 100 
 
MARIETTA IN MISSIONS. 
 By Professor William G. Ballantine, '68. 
 
 Marietta College has stood from the first for the 
 highest sentiments of this community. The men who 
 came on the second Mayflower to begin the settlement of 
 the Northwest were, above all things, patriots. Their 
 thoughts were chiefly upon the principles and methods 
 of free government. They were 
 
 "Skilled by Freedom and by great events 
 To pitch new states as Old- World men pitch tents." 
 
 The development of the Northwest was a vast and en- 
 grossing enterprise, calling for endurance, courage, and 
 every form of civic virtue. 
 
 Naturally, from such beginnings, the distinguishing 
 characteristics of the men who have gone out from Mari- 
 etta College have been intense patriotism and devotion to 
 the maintenance of free and just government. Reflect 
 how large and glorious a part the comparatively small 
 body of Marietta men took in the war for the preserva- 
 tion of the Union. But this Marietta patriotism had 
 about it nothing of selfish provincialism or geographical 
 narrowness. From the very nature of its origin it could 
 not have. It sprang from the broadest general principles. 
 It was based upon the profoundest convictions of the 
 dignity of human nature and the natural rights of man. 
 Nothing human was foreign to the pioneers of this city 
 and this College. Such patriotism is in essence world 
 patriotism. Growing out of love to God and man, it 
 takes in, in its solicitude and sympathy and its plans of 
 
 101 
 
beneficence, the whole world and the whole human race. 
 Less broadminded men would have said that there was 
 work enough to be done and problems enough to be 
 solved on this great new continent. But with such prin- 
 ciples, it was inevitable that men from Marietta should 
 early begin to go forth into the distant and dark corners 
 of the heathen world with the good news of salvation. 
 Paul's consciousness, " I am a debtor," springs from the 
 very heart of Christianity. Thrilled with the unutterable 
 joy of freedom and hope and victory, the man cannot 
 keep it to himself while others languish in darkness 
 and bondage. 
 
 I have been at some pains to make a roster of those 
 who have represented Marietta on mission fields, but it 
 is probably not complete, and I shall be grateful for any 
 help in completing it. 
 
 Marietta Missionaries. 
 
 '40, John Fawcett Pogue, Hawaiian Islands. 
 '45, Ira Mills Preston, Gaboon, Africa. 
 '49, Nathaniel H. Pierce, North American Indians. 
 '53, Jackson Green Coffing, Turkey (assassinated). 
 '56, John Haskell Shedd, Persia. 
 '57 John Poage Williamson, North American 
 Indians. 
 
 '58, Charles Alfred Stanley, China. 
 
 '59, Andrew Jackson McKim, Peru and Mexico. 
 
 '67, William Levi Whipple, Persia. 
 
 '78, William E. Fay, Africa. 
 
 '87, Edward Bell Haskell, Bulgaria. 
 
 '87, William A. Shedd, Urumia, Persia. 
 
 '88, Benjamin Woods Labaree, Persia (murdered). 
 
 '88, Robert M. Labaree, Persia. 
 
 '93, John Morgan Lewis, Hawaiian Islands. 
 
 '94, John Ellis Williams, China. 
 
 102 
 
'95, Edward Marsden, Alaska. 
 
 '95, Robert A. Brown, Coyoacan, Mexico. 
 
 '97, Amanda L. Andrews (Mrs. Walker), Japan. 
 
 '00, John L. Hopwood, Honolulu. 
 
 '01, Charles A. Stanley and Mrs. Louise C. Hath- 
 away Stanley, China. 
 
 '03, Glen Edwards, Porto Rico. 
 
 Thus has Marietta been represented upon the con- 
 tinents of North and South America, in Europe, in Asia 
 and Africa, and in the islands of the sea. Her sons have 
 faced ancient civilizations and primitive savagery, be- 
 sotted indifference and murderous fanaticism. 
 
 The going forth of missionaries is a common occur- 
 rence, and draws little attention. They do not march 
 as soldiers do with glittering uniforms, waving flags and 
 beating drums. And when they come back, it is likely 
 to be as broken men, with nothing to show in the way of 
 wealth or fame. But it was a most fitting arrangement 
 that upon this memorial occasion, after our tribute to 
 the heroes of the battle field, we should reverentially 
 salute the names of our soldiers of the cross. There is 
 no part of Marietta's history to which she turns with 
 more real, though solemn, pride than to the work of 
 those of her sons and her daughters who, turning their 
 backs upon all that to most men makes life worth living, 
 home, relatives, congenial friends, native land, prot- 
 ection of law, the delights of civilization, forsaking all 
 these have found satisfaction for their souls where Jesus 
 found his not in being ministered unto, but in min- 
 istering and in giving life itself as a ransom for many. 
 Two at least of these missionaries actually shed their 
 blood and died true soldiers' deaths. This sublime exhi- 
 bition of Christian devotion has not exhausted its gra- 
 cious effects in those distant lands, but has reacted upon 
 
 103 
 
Marietta herself in a priceless elevation of sentiment, and 
 it has made this a holier place of education for every 
 student. 
 
 There is an especial appropriateness in reviewing 
 Marietta's share in foreign missions at this time, since 
 this year of 1910 and this very month of June completes 
 the first century of American missions, and the fact is 
 to be commemorated with impressive meetings in Boston 
 during the coming autumn. The year has already been 
 signalized by remarkable meetings. The current num- 
 ber of the Missionary Herald says: "Two missionary 
 gatherings of unparalleled magnitude stand out as the 
 leading religious features of this year the Student Vol- 
 unteer Convention, at Rochester, in January, and the 
 National Congress of the Laymen's Missionary Move- 
 ment, in Chicago, May 3-6. The one was the counter- 
 part of the other. At Rochester thousands of young 
 men and women offered their lives for service in the 
 foreign field. At Chicago the laymen came forward as 
 a mighty supporting host." 
 
 Furthermore, during these very days of our celebra- 
 tion here, there is in session in Edinburgh the World's 
 Missionary Conference, the most imposing missionary 
 assembly ever convened. At last Christians have ceased 
 "playing at missions," and have grappled with their task 
 in earnest. Every Protestant body now has missions. 
 Upon this work the sum of $30,000,000 is annually 
 expended. More than 20,000 missionaries are actively 
 engaged, and they are assisted by tens of thousands of 
 native helpers. More than 2,000,000 communicants are 
 on the rolls of the churches. There are 30,000 schools 
 and 100 institutions of higher learning, in which a 
 million and a half of students and scholars are receiving 
 Christian education. Four hundred hospitals and 800 
 medical missionaries look after the needs of the sick 
 and continue the healing ministry of Jesus. 
 
 104 
 
These stupendous achievements of missions elate the 
 Christian heart with assurance of the speedy evangeli- 
 zation of the world. They silence the criticisms of igno- 
 rance and shame the sneers of skeptics. When our great 
 and trusted national leaders, like William Jennings 
 Bryan, Theodore Roosevelt, and William Howard Taft, 
 travel around the world, they bring home nothing but 
 words of praise for what their own eyes have seen of 
 the benign influence of Christian missions in darkened 
 lands. 
 
 To thinkers and students of history it is a profound 
 satisfaction that this world-expansion of Christianity in 
 our day has been accompanied with the same sort of 
 philosophical feeling and spiritualizing that accompanied 
 the spread of Christianity in the first generation from 
 Jerusalem to Rome. Christianity, to the one hundred 
 and twenty whose names were on that first church roll 
 in that upper room in Jerusalem, was simply completed 
 and glorified and victorious Judaism. But the Chris- 
 tianity that Paul carried from Troas into Europe, and 
 later to Rome, had dropped one by one its Judaistic lim- 
 itations as a tree drops its bud scales in the spring. It 
 had become a world religion, that is, a religion adequate 
 for the world that then was, the orbis terrarum antiquis 
 notus, though not yet adequate for the globe as we know 
 it today. The conception of Christianity, in just the 
 form that it had in the minds of those one hundred and 
 twenty in Jerusalem, never could have conquered the 
 Roman Empire. That enlargement cost many an agoniz- 
 ing struggle, many painful doubts, many dark suspicions 
 and personal alienations and much heated debate, but 
 the necessity was inexorable. Those were the birth 
 throes of a grander and more spiritual religion than 
 man had previously known. 
 
 105 
 
Just so in this most diffusive of all the Christian 
 centuries, we have in the very act, and largely because 
 of the act of diffusing Christianity, changed our concep- 
 tions of the thing itself. It has seemed an astounding 
 phenomenon to be ourselves reconstructing our ideas of 
 that which we were so eager to teach to others. Some 
 have cried out frantically that any reconstruction of 
 Christian doctrine would "cut the nerve of missions." 
 Yet the work of restatement has gone on and will go on. 
 In fact, the most astonishing of all things is the definite 
 abandonment of the expectation of ever reading a dog- 
 matic statement "once for all delivered to the saints." 
 Nowhere has this new conception of Christian theology 
 found more eloquent and forceful expression than in that 
 remarkable address by a distinguished alumnus of Mari- 
 etta College at the third International Congregational 
 Council in Edinburgh two years ago. I refer to the 
 paper read by Professor Edward Caldwell Moore on, 
 "The Effect of Comparative Study of Religions upon 
 Theology." He had then just returned from a careful 
 official inspection of missions in China as a representative 
 of our oldest missionary board. 
 
 Our first American foreign missionaries, Adoniram 
 Judson and his associates, carried abroad with them a 
 hard and fast creed. They were men feverishly interested 
 in such questions of external detail as the mode of bap- 
 tism. The missionary of today goes simply to communi- 
 cate spiritual life, and to let the forms and dogmas shape 
 themselves. He recognizes clearly the full meaning of 
 St. Paul's words that, "Whether there be knowledge, it 
 shall vanish away." It marks an epoch not only in 
 missions, but in the world of Christian thought when 
 such words as those of Professor Moore are accepted in 
 a great assembly of trained theologians. He said: 
 "There is, therefore, something sublime in the faith of 
 
 106 
 
a missionary as he goes among men and takes, in simple 
 courage and good cheer, the belief which he has, the 
 character which he is, the spirit which Christ has enabled 
 him to show, and yet trust that God will make all but 
 the true life of his religion to rot as the mere body of 
 it, but will yet also make that life to prevail among his 
 fellows over whom he yearns, and in them and in the 
 world to have what body God shall please." 
 
 There is another sublime enlargement of which it is 
 impossible to speak adequately, but which comes to 
 every one of us with a clarion call to personal consecra- 
 tion and daily service. There was a time when the mis- 
 sionary went, by weeks or months of travel, far off 
 among unknown millions and placed himself like a little 
 glow worm in a great dark meadow (if I may use a 
 figure of Lyman Abbott), and he was our only point 
 of relation to that remote realm of gloom. His work 
 was conceived to be, according to a favorite phrase of 
 those days, "carrying the news of an atoning Savior"; 
 that is, it was the communication of a small stock of 
 theological propositions, and its principal motive was 
 thought to be the saving of those people from hell in the 
 world to come. Of course, in reality, it was much more 
 than that, but so it was conceived. Now all nations, 
 even the so-called "hermit nations," are close neighbors. 
 Immense steamships, transporting thousands at a time, 
 mingle the populations of all lands, not only the wealthy, 
 but still more the laborers. Thousands of foreigners, 
 educated and uneducated, come and live awhile in Amer- 
 ica and then scatter back all over the globe, telling of 
 our institutions, our social life, and our religion. Mis- 
 sions have now come to be but a small part of the great 
 friendly interchange of all ideas and all commodities 
 among all men. Mission work blends indistiguishably 
 into the great secular activities. All transportation, all 
 
 107 
 
mail service, all literature, all education, all commerce, 
 are but parts of the brotherhood life of mankind. 
 
 The United States, with magnanimity unprecedented, 
 returned to China the balance of an excessive indemnity. 
 China, with an enlightenment unprecedented, has de- 
 voted that fund to the education of scores of her brightest 
 youth in America. Is the education of these young 
 Chinamen in American ideas missionary work or sec- 
 ular work? 
 
 An American missionary, an Ohio boy, went lately 
 to India, and seeing the poverty of the people set himself 
 to invent a better loom in that land where there has 
 been no improvement in looms in a thousand years. 
 No one can compute the benefits of that new loom. 
 Was that missionary work or industrial work? 
 
 The truth is, that we are all coming to see and 
 understand those glorious conceptions which Canon Fre- 
 mantle set forth years ago in his famous work, "The 
 World as the Subject of Redemption." The race is one. 
 All parts of life make up but one whole. All life is 
 sacred. All honest work is religious service. As we 
 have blended in philosophy the conceptions of the natural 
 and the supernatural, so in life we have obliterated the 
 supposed boundary between the secular and the holy. 
 There is no more any profane history. Every man who 
 cuts a thistle and plants a rose, literally or figuratively, 
 hastens the new heavens and the new earth. Every one 
 of us needs the spirit of a missionary. Every one of us 
 is in contact with men who, in a few days, will be at 
 the ends of the earth, carrying impressions received from 
 what we say and do today. Every one of us may live 
 and should live as a conscious worker in the establish- 
 ment of that kingdom of heaven on earth which is the 
 ultimate ideal of all missions and the answer of the 
 prayer our Saviour taught. 
 
 108 
 
President Perry : One name has been mentioned in 
 this paper, and I cannot forbear referring to the fact 
 that Dr. Charles A. Stanley, of the class of '58, who came 
 all the way from China to attend this anniversary, was 
 only a few days ago stricken in this city with serious heart 
 trouble, and tonight lies weak and feeble and unable 
 to enjoy anything of these anniversary exercises, to which 
 he had looked forward so longingly. Is it not fitting that 
 we, before we go tonight, should rise and offer a word 
 of prayer in his behalf? 
 
 (Audience rising.) O Lord, our Savior and our 
 King, we thank Thee for the many years of service of 
 this Thy servant in the post to which Thou didst call him. 
 And now we pray that Thy Spirit may sustain him in 
 these hours of disappointment and physical weakness. 
 Restore him, we beseech Thee, to strength and health and 
 to his work which he is longing to take up again, and 
 grant unto him Thy peace in his soul. 
 
 And now, may grace, mercy, and peace from God 
 the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ be with us all. 
 Amen. 
 
 109 
 
WEDNESDAY MORNING, JUNE 15 
 
 ANNIVERSARY SERVICE, CONGREGATIONAL 
 CHURCH. 
 
 President Perry presided. In opening the meeting, 
 he said : Marietta College welcomes home all her alumni 
 and her friends on this seventy-fifth anniversary occasion. 
 
 The Scripture lesson will be read by the Rev. Charles 
 Little, of the class of '67, Moderator of the Presbyterian 
 General Assembly, who will also lead us in prayer. 
 
 Dr. Little: Some selections from the Psalms have 
 been handed me which are appropriate to the occasion. 
 
 Give ear, O my people, to my law: 
 
 Incline your ears to the words of my mouth. 
 
 I will open my mouth in a parable; I will utter dark 
 sayings of old; 
 
 Which we have heard and known, and our fathers 
 have told us. 
 
 We will not hide them from their children, telling 
 to the generation to come the praise of the Lord. 
 
 And his strength, and his wondrous works that he 
 hath done. 
 
 For he establisheth a testimony in Jacob, and ap- 
 pointed a law in Israel, which he commanded our fathers, 
 that they should make them known to their children : 
 
 That the generation to come might know them, even 
 the children which should be born: Who should arise 
 and tell them to their children: 
 
 110 
 
That they might set their hope in God, and not forget 
 the works of God, but keep his commandments. 
 Ps. 78 : 1-7. 
 
 Our fathers trusted in thee; they trusted and thou 
 didst deliver them. 
 
 They cried unto thee, and were delivered: They 
 trusted in thee and were not ashamed. Ps. 22 : 4, 5. 
 
 We have heard with our ears, O God, our fathers 
 have told us, 
 
 What work thou didst in their days, in the days 
 of old. 
 
 Thou didst drive out the nations with thy hands, and 
 plantedst them in ; thou didst afflict the peoples, and didst 
 spread them abroad. 
 
 For they gat not the land in possession by their own 
 sword, 
 
 Neither did their own arm save them; but thy right 
 hand, and thine arm, and the light of thy countenance, 
 because thou hadst a favor unto them. 
 
 Thou art my King, O God: 
 
 Command deliverance for Jacob. 
 
 Through thee will we push down our adversaries: 
 
 Through thy name will we tread them under that 
 rise up against us. 
 
 For I will not trust in my bow, neither shall my sword 
 save me. 
 
 But thou hast saved us from our adversaries, and hast 
 put them to shame that hate us. 
 
 In God have we made our boast all the day long. 
 
 And we will give thanks unto thy name for ever. 
 Ps. 44 : 1-8. 
 
 Ill 
 
Let us bow our heads in prayer: 
 
 O Lord, our God, Thou art a dwelling place in all 
 generations. Before the mountains were brought forth 
 or ever Thy hands formed the earth, even from ever- 
 lasting to everlasting, Thou art God. For a thousand 
 years in Thy sight are but as yesterday, and a single 
 day as a thousand years, and we are creatures of today 
 and tomorrow we pass away. All that we are and have 
 Thou hast given us. Thou hast made us a little lower 
 than the angels, and so we come asking what we can 
 do, and asking Thy help as we listen lovingly to the 
 story of seventy-five years. 
 
 May we be glad in all men who have laid such foun- 
 dations as give us great security and great hope now, 
 and may we in this generation make such history that 
 when another jubilee occasion comes, we may look back 
 to this hour as we look back to that other hour and praise 
 God and take courage. 
 
 Send Thy blessing upon all the services of this day; 
 upon those who speak to us from other cities and from 
 our own city ; upon the distinguished guest whose coming 
 we are anticipating, the President of these United States. 
 We rejoice in his sense of justice and righteousness and in 
 his love for the truth and in his large view of duty. We 
 pray that his administration may become more and more 
 illustrious, that his cabinet counsellors may be true men, 
 and may Congress in both houses in these closing days 
 of this session find that the greatest devotion to country 
 can lift men above prejudice and mere party dictation. 
 
 Bless us all in every way. We confess our sins. We 
 thank Thee for Thy mercies, and ask all of our petitions 
 and offer all of our praise and prayers in the name of 
 Christ, our Lord. Amen. 
 
 112 
 
THE OLD FIRST CHURCH 
 
 THE NEW FIRST CHURCH 
 Where Commencements Have Always Been Held 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 
 By President Alfred T. Perry. 
 
 It is, of course, impossible in the brief compass of a 
 short address to review, with any detail, the interesting 
 history of this College during the past seventy-five years. 
 We can only hope to touch upon a few salient features 
 of that history and endeavor to catch something of the 
 spirit that animates those who wrought so nobly in the 
 years that are gone. On February 14, 1835, the Legis- 
 lature of Ohio passed a bill incorporating Marietta Col- 
 lege and giving to it full college powers. It is that act 
 we celebrate today. We do not forget, however, that 
 this was not the beginning of higher education in Mari- 
 etta. Let us review briefly this familiar history. The 
 Marietta pioneers who formed the Ohio Company of 
 Associates being New Englanders were staunch believers 
 in education. So, in purchasing their land from the gov- 
 ernment, they secured the gift of certain sections in each 
 township for school purposes and a further grant of two 
 townships for a university. An elementary school they 
 started in the old fort during their first winter. Next 
 they must have a high school. 
 
 In 1787, only two years after the close of the Indian 
 War which, for the preceding five years, had vexed the 
 little settlement, a group of its citizens met and organ- 
 ized the Muskingum Academy, and subscribed money 
 to erect a building. This was opened for instruction in 
 the fall of 1800, and David Putnam, a grandson of Gen. 
 Israel Putnam and a graduate of Yale in the class of 
 
 113 
 
1793, became the first preceptor. Since the aim was to 
 establish a college preparatory school, Greek and Latin 
 were from the first included in the curriculum. This 
 Muskingum Academy has the distinction of being the 
 first institution in all the territory Northwest of the Ohio 
 to give instruction in the classics. We may rightfully 
 claim, therefore, that on the lot adjoining this church 
 on the north higher education in all this great West 
 had its beginning. It is surely proper to celebrate this 
 event in a signal manner, as we do today, when we 
 consider how much higher education has meant to this 
 region, and the wonderful development of institutions, 
 high schools, academies, colleges, universities which have 
 sprung up since that early time. Not satisfied with a 
 preparatory course, these ambitious pilgrims began to 
 plan for their university. In 1804, a charter was obtained 
 for this, and it was located near the center of their pur- 
 chase. With classical instinct, they named the place 
 Athens. When, a quarter of a century later, the region 
 had so developed that it seemed as if Ohio University 
 was not meeting all the educational needs of this region, 
 the same spirit in the sons of the pioneers led them to 
 establish the college here. The Muskingum Academy had 
 been leased each year to various individuals who served 
 as principals. In addition there were for longer or 
 shorter terms various private schools that gave instruction 
 of college preparatory grade. In 1830, Rev. Luther G. 
 Bingham, pastor of the Congregational Church, launched 
 a more elaborate educational enterprise, which he called 
 the "Institute of Education," with four departments, 
 the two higher being known as the High School and the 
 Ladies' Seminary. For a time the high school occupied 
 the old Muskingum Academy. Mr. Bingham was the 
 proprietor of these schools, but engaged various teachers 
 to give the instruction. In April, 1831, one of these, 
 
 114 
 
Mr. Mansfield French, became associated with him in 
 the ownership, and in 1832 they began the erection of 
 the building removed in 1905, which is best known as 
 the "Old Dorm." This educational enterprise proved 
 so successful from the point of view of numbers that it 
 evidently outgrew the resources of these founders. In 
 March, 1832, an advisory board of trust was organized, 
 consisting of some of the leading men of the city. In the 
 fall of the same year, a bill was passed by the legislature, 
 incorporating the "Marietta Collegiate Institute and 
 Western Teachers' Seminary." The nine incorporators 
 were Luther G. Bingham, John Cotton, Caleb Emerson, 
 John Mills, John Crawford, Arius Nye, Douglas Putnam, 
 Jonas Moore, and Anselm T. Nye. These men organized 
 on January 16, 1833, and purchased the property of 
 Messrs. Bingham and French, and in the fall opened the 
 institution in the new building, then completed, with 
 classes in college studies. The charter of 1832 not being 
 entirely satisfactory, a new one was secured by the same 
 trustees, giving enlarged powers and changing the name 
 to Marietta College. But neither organization nor 
 curriculum was altered. Indeed, in the resolution ac- 
 cepting the charter of 1835, it was voted "that all by- 
 laws, resolutions, and proceedings of the trustees under 
 the late charter and which remained in force at the 
 time of its repeal, be continued and adopted by the board 
 in their present capacity as trustees of Marietta College." 
 They proceeded to elect the same officers, and did not 
 even change their books for minutes. 
 
 Thus from step to step these men were led until they 
 had founded a new college in this historic town. They 
 were young men, with scanty resources. Their first 
 subscription of $1500.00 showed a high degree of con- 
 secration. They felt that they were doing a Christian 
 duty, and in their annual report issued in September, 
 
 115 
 
1835, they say: "The honor of originating Marietta 
 College is not claimed by the board of trust; its ex- 
 istence cannot properly be ascribed to them or to any 
 combination of individuals, but to the leadings of Divine 
 Providence." President Smith once fittingly characterized 
 the inception of this undertaking as "the recklessness of 
 youth, but the wisdom of God." 
 
 As we review the work of those early years, we are 
 impressed with the devotion and faith and the wide vision 
 of those first trustees. They not only gave liberally of 
 their money, but they gave freely of their thought and 
 time as well. The board held thirty-four meetings 
 the first year, twenty-five the second, and thirty-three 
 the third; that is, they met nearly every week during the 
 college year. They worked for the future; they were 
 raising the funds, employing agents for that purpose 
 during all the early years. They bought additional land ; 
 they planned for new buildings, were prompt to take 
 advantage of opportunities for increasing the equipment. 
 They showed, too, great sagacity and courage. More 
 than once, in the days of pinching poverty, gifts were 
 declined because of hampering conditions. They had 
 great ambitions to make their new college the equal of 
 any. In February, 1833, when the board first took over 
 the property from Messrs. Bingham and French, they 
 organized four departments, one the Collegiate, in which 
 they affirm, "although regular degrees cannot be con- 
 ferred, it is intended to give as extensive and thorough 
 a course of education as is afforded in the best colleges 
 in the Western country," and, further, they resolved, 
 "That the course of study, in the Female Department 
 and the general government of the same be such as are 
 now introduced in the best female academies in our land." 
 
 Still more striking as an illustration of their large- 
 ness of view is their granting to Professor Smith a 
 
 116 
 
leave of absence with salary from July 1, 1835, to Novem- 
 ber 1, 1836, a year and a half, in order to go to Europe, 
 and he was also given a special commission to buy books 
 for the library. This trip was actually taken the follow- 
 ing year. The breadth of their Christian charity is quite 
 notable. In their first published statement in August, 
 1833, they affirm, "The board wish it to be distinctly 
 understood that the essential doctrines and duties of 
 the Christian religion will be assiduously inculcated, but 
 no sectarian peculiarities of belief will be taught." When 
 Professor Jewett resigned in 1838 because he had become 
 a Baptist, the board adopted the report of a committee 
 of conference, which declared, "The mere fact of a change 
 in church relation does not, in the opinion of the com- 
 mittee, involve the necessity of a resignation in the case 
 of an officer of the institution." Two years later they 
 elected Professor Kendrick, who was an Episcopalian. 
 This attitude has been maintained to the present time. 
 Marietta College rejoices to stand on a positive Christian 
 platform, but unbounded by any sectarian limitations. 
 Five denominations are today represented in its Board 
 of Trustees and four in its faculty. Thus largely and 
 generously and with sincere Christian consecration did 
 these young men of Marietta lay the foundation of this 
 institution as their fathers had laid the foundations of 
 city and state, as their grandfathers had laid the founda- 
 tions of the republic. 
 
 Emphasis has been laid upon these early years because 
 they were the first, and because they really established 
 the character of this College and gave to it its ideals. 
 The reason why Marietta has always been a Christian 
 college and one renowned for high scholarship is found 
 in the acts of these first trustees. 
 
 A very remarkable degree of permanence in these 
 respects has been given by the long service of some indi- 
 
 117 
 
viduals of that early group. Of the incorporators of 
 Marietta College, two who had served as trustees of 
 the Institute never seem to have really qualified as trustees 
 under the new charter, namely, John Crawford and Arius 
 Nye. Of the remainder, Luther Bingham served thirteen 
 years, counting from 1832; John Cotton, fifteen; Caleb 
 Emerson, twenty-one; Jonas Moore, twenty-four; 
 Anselm T. Nye, forty-nine; John Mills, fifty, the first 
 fifteen as treasurer, while Douglas Putnam was secretary 
 of the board from the first meeting to 1894, a period 
 of sixty-two years. The first trustee to be elected, Ad- 
 dison Kingsbury, served from 1838 to 1892, or fifty-four 
 years. So also with the professors. President Smith 
 was the first teacher chosen by the board in 1832. He 
 served the College twenty- three years until 1855. Pro- 
 fessor Kendrick served from 1840 to 1889, forty-nine 
 years ; while President Andrews' term of service extended 
 from 1838 to 1888, a full half century. Three of our 
 present faculty served under President Andrews, while 
 eleven of our present trustees were his pupils. Through 
 these individuals the spirit and ideals of the early days 
 were projected far down in the history of the College, 
 and thus we of today have been inspired with their devo- 
 tion, and courage, and faith. It is a remarkable fact that 
 this College has had but two secretaries of its trustees, 
 Douglas Putnam being succeeded in 1894 by the present 
 secretary, Mr. W. W. Mills, who had already at that 
 time served six years on the board, and who was himself 
 a son of the first treasurer. 
 
 One feature of the early years did not prove successful 
 enough to survive. At the beginning, a manual training 
 department was organized, with a threefold, purpose: 
 first, to assist students in paying their way through Col- 
 lege ; second, to train them in business habits ; third, and 
 chiefly, that the students might have suitable physical 
 
 118 
 
exercise. In that day when gymnasium and athletic fields 
 were unknown there was danger to health unless students 
 could find some form of physical relaxation. A farm of 
 sixty acres and a shop for those of mechanical turn were 
 provided, in which students were to spend three hours a 
 day, and even the professors were urged to enter the 
 plan. Accounts of the purchase of a brick-making ma- 
 chine and of certain wood-working machines, as well as 
 advertisements of staves and bedsteads, give a hint of 
 the work attempted. The request of some students, in 
 1841, for permission to use College land for horticul- 
 tural purposes may indicate enthusiasm for botany quite 
 as much as for gardening. The manual training evidently 
 did not realize expectations, for Messrs. Adams and Post, 
 who had charge of the shop, asked to be relieved of their 
 contract in 1838, and the department seems to have been 
 discontinued by 1841. The elaborate arrangements for 
 the raising and disbursement of a charitable fund, the 
 gifts of clothing received from various Eastern cities, 
 the gift of three hundred text-books from the students of 
 Amherst College, in 1834, which were loaned to the stu- 
 dents, all testify to the poverty of many of those who* 
 came here to study. The Female Seminary, which was 
 one of the departments of the Collegiate Institute, re^ 
 mained as a part of the College for many years, when 
 it was disposed of to private parties. There had been 
 co-education in Mr. Bingham's Institute. With the 
 opening of collegiate work there was the separation of 
 the sexes in accordance with the generally accepted views, 
 at that time. Marietta College, however, it should be said, 
 began with a co-ordinate system, which may perhaps 
 therefore be regarded as the normal form for us. 
 
 Did time permit, it would be delightful to trace in 
 detail the record of the later years, to speak of features 
 of the student life, of the strong, scholarly, and greatly 
 
 119 
 
beloved men who have taught here, of the many friends 
 who have been raised up at critical times to provide for 
 the necesssities of the College, without whom it could 
 not have lived, but we must not venture into these things. 
 Of one or two features of these years, however, I must 
 speak. In seventy-five years this College has had only 
 six presidents. Rev. Joel H. Linsley was called from the 
 pastorate of Park Street Church, Boston, in 1835. He 
 spent most of his first year in soliciting funds for the 
 College, and served eleven years until 1846. He was 
 succeeded by Rev. Henry Smith, who was engaged as 
 teacher here in 1832, and was, therefore, thoroughly 
 familiar with all the early struggles. His service as 
 president lasted from 1846 until 1855, a period of nine 
 years. It is an indication of the high quality of the young 
 men who had been secured as professors that the trustees 
 could a second time turn at once to the faculty for a 
 president. Rev. Israel W. Andrews, a professor here 
 since 1838, .served as president for thirty years to 1885, 
 when he retired again to the professor's chair until his 
 death in 1888, rounding out a half century in the service 
 of the College. No one man has wrought more effectively 
 for the College than he. With a frail physique, neces- 
 sitating constant care and several extended absences in 
 search of health, he was a man of indomitable spirit, of 
 high ideals, and great persistency. His own high stand- 
 ard of scholarship was an inspiration to his colleagues 
 and his students. It is due to him chiefly that Marietta 
 never lowered the standard of scholarship set in the 
 beginning, namely, to be equal to the best. President 
 Andrews was succeeded by Hon. John Eaton, who served 
 six years to 1891, during which the College showed con- 
 siderable growth. After a year when Professor Biscoe 
 acted as chairman of the faculty, Rev. John W. Simpson 
 became president. His four years, 1892 to 1896, were 
 
 120 
 
PRESIDENT ALFRED TYLER PERRY, 190C- 
 
marked by an almost too rapid expansion. In 1896, the 
 College faced a serious situation. While its endowment 
 was still unimpaired, it had accumulated a floating debt 
 of very large proportions, and severe retrenchment was 
 necessary as well as heroic effort to secure additional 
 endowment. During four trying years of readjustment 
 and conservation, Professor J. H. Chamberlin efficiently 
 filled the post of acting president. With 1900 came the 
 completion of these efforts to secure funds and the elec- 
 tion of the present President. The ten years of his service 
 have been years of slow, but we hope permanent, growth. 
 
 The history of this and every college is a record of 
 great financial struggles. Again and again have the 
 needs of the institution become so pressing that with 
 much sacrifice and often heroic endeavor friends have 
 rallied to its relief. Never has this College had funds 
 enough to be comfortable. Stated income has rarely 
 equalled expenditure; it has had to be supplemented by 
 special gifts. Too much of the energy of trustees and 
 presidents have been spent in planning ways and means; 
 too much sacrifice has been demanded of professors by 
 reason of the inadequate compensation given them. In- 
 deed, this side of the professor's life is seldom appreci- 
 ated. Several times in our own history have salaries, 
 already small, been reduced, and only slowly have they 
 been increased. Some day we hope our millionaire will 
 discover us and relieve our dire necessities. 
 
 The College having been started by the citizens of 
 Marietta has always been treated in a most generous 
 manner by them. By far the largest part of the money 
 for buildings and endowments has been furnished by 
 local friends. Interest has been shown also in a gracious 
 hospitality extended to students, in promoting the inter- 
 ests of the College, and in rallying grandly to its support 
 in every time of financial crisis. In 1842, the proceeds 
 
 121 
 
of a ladies' fair, amounting to $160.00, were received 
 with thanks. The fixing of the home-coming week of 
 the city coincident with our anniversary is another indi- 
 cation of this close and friendly relation which we trust 
 may always be maintained. 
 
 Surely no sketch of a college is complete without 
 mention of those for whom it exists those youth so 
 full of life and untamed ambitions and mischief, who 
 turn the college and the city upside down, and in the 
 process develop a love for both that brings them back 
 as devoted worshippers through all the years. It is 
 delightful to follow out into life those who have gained 
 new impulse here, and who look back and say : To 
 Marietta College I owe my happiness and success in life. 
 Since 1838, when the first class of four received their 
 diplomas, there has been no year without a graduating 
 class. The total number of graduates, including those 
 of the present year, is 991 ; and they have won distinc- 
 tion in many callings. From the beginning there was 
 a literary society in the College, and the two for men 
 now in existence were organized in 1839. So a Society 
 of Inquiry was organized in 1833, which, as in so many 
 colleges, has been succeeded by the Y. M. C. A. The 
 student life of the early days had many limitations. 
 Elaborate rules governed conduct in great detail. Chapel 
 was held very early, in the winter by candlelight, and 
 then the sleepy students went to the dimly lighted reci- 
 tation rooms in the basement of the old dormitory. But 
 the students of those days learned to think, and fitted 
 themselves for brave battles in the sphere of action. 
 
 So we look back over seventy-five years and more 
 of loyal devotion, of consecrated endeavor, of generous 
 giving, of inspiring teaching, of eager learning, of noble 
 inspiration, of lofty ideals, of gracious providences, of 
 sweet indications of the Divine favor. Except the Lord 
 
 122 
 
build the house, they labor in vain that build it. But 
 verily the Lord hath built this house, and the labors of 
 these noble men who have entered into their rest have 
 not been in vain in the Lord. So we turn and face our 
 present task and the unknown difficulties of the morrow 
 full of new inspiration as we remember what the fathers 
 wrought, and cheered by the confident hope that He who 
 has led and blessed in the past, who has founded and 
 preserved this institution, will grant His gracious favor 
 to us also, that our work may become part of His great 
 plan, and that Marietta College may long abide as a 
 building of God. 
 
 President Perry: We are now to listen to the His- 
 torical Ode, prepared by one of our lady graduates, 
 Miss Muriel C. Dyar, of the class of '97, which will 
 be read by Professor Herbert D. Bard, of the College. 
 
 123 
 
WE STAND BESIDE A TOMB! 
 AN ODE. 
 
 By Muriel Campbell Dyar, '97. 
 
 Written in honor of the seventy-fifth anniversary of 
 Marietta College, and in memory of the founders of the 
 town of Marietta, of those soldiers of the Revolution 
 who, venturing into the wilderness in 1787, brought with 
 them their books from New England, by this act laying, 
 even as the first homes were planted in the Northwest 
 Territory, the spiritual foundation of the Territory's first 
 college, and later western schools. 
 
 I. 
 
 Today no green-hued bays, 
 
 No garlands round the Present's breathing form, 
 We, rev'rent lay. Is it not young and warm ? 
 What need have we to bring it wreaths, or come 
 To it, with any noise of trump and drum ? 
 Idle our leaves and praise 
 For one who may, still striving, seek to gain, 
 Testing youth's steep ascents, its own acclaim. 
 Rather we would our tender branches cast 
 Above the crumbled figure of the Past 
 That in dim chambers, patiently, must lie 
 And let the tread of honoring feet go by; 
 Whether they eager flock, and run or leap, 
 They cannot stir nor break the precious sleep 
 Of its dead, vent'rous days. 
 
 124 
 
We stand beside a tomb ! 
 
 Perished the grace and strength beneath to dust, 
 
 The garments gone the way of moth and rust, 
 
 The smell of spice and aloes and dark myrrh 
 
 For years and years fled from the sepulchre. 
 
 We stand beside a tomb. 
 
 Before a door by a great stone strong sealed, 
 
 So that its mysteries are not revealed 
 
 Unto the earthly vision of our eyes. 
 
 Yet though the Past may not awake or rise, 
 
 Death has not bitterness, nor the grave woe. 
 
 Rises a victory o'er dust below ; 
 
 The spirit, freed, mounts upon lofty wings 
 
 We hear them move 'tis like a voice which sings 
 
 Beyond this fast-closed room ! 
 
 Naught of itself is born. 
 
 Back of each thing that creeps into the light 
 
 Stands, anciently, on some wide-bosomed height, 
 
 The singing grave from whose bound sides there flowed 
 
 Live notes to speed it on its hidden road 
 
 Until it found its morn, 
 
 Its hurts forgot, its darkness left behind, 
 
 Its steps grown sure, once stumbling, infant, blind. 
 
 As monks of yore, within hushed cloister aisles, 
 
 Their foreheads bent, athwart the massive piles 
 
 Of parchments, to be scrolled by stories told 
 
 In stains of fiery tints, and sometimes gold, 
 
 Our length'ning scrip of Life we illumine not 
 
 By our own acts in careful colors wrought, 
 
 But with old deeds adorn. 
 
 II. 
 
 A fair Past will not rest 
 
 We worhsip with our sincere wreaths that band 
 Which, in a winter's dawn, the proven land 
 
 125 
 
They loved gave up, forsook the kindly smoke 
 
 Warming their hearths, manfully to evoke 
 
 On a deep-dangered quest 
 
 A hardship and a strife they had laid down. 
 
 They, from the burden of a wrongful crown, 
 
 Had helped to wrench their scarce-made country free, 
 
 To lift her, fainting and sore bruised, to see 
 
 Again the sky. Hard won was her release 
 
 And red with blood that noble battle peace. 
 
 Shall wonder be her patriots were the seers 
 
 To fix a gaze undimmed by craven fears 
 
 Into the wilderness? 
 
 Beforetimes hearts have sought. 
 
 Full oft has many a cavalcade set out 
 
 'Mid standards borne, and spur of song and shout. 
 
 Perhaps thrown roses fell towards blazoned breasts 
 
 Which hotly throbbed, to sign, that per'lous quests 
 
 Are yet with pleasures fraught. 
 
 Not throngs adoring cheered these quiet men, 
 
 Not roses decked them, simple garbed, and when, 
 
 Walking knee-deep through stress of bitter snow 
 
 They left their towns, no gay eyes watched them go. 
 
 They did not swing in careless ease and lust 
 
 Unto their goal ; in faith of God, and trust, 
 
 Forward they yearned with grave, stout, mighty looks, 
 
 Stern claspt to them oh, harvest seeds ! their books, 
 
 Companions of their lot. 
 
 They did not know how great 
 
 The task. They yielded souls and hardy frames, 
 
 Unthinking that the brief line of their names, 
 
 All fadelessly, like a bright solemn star 
 
 For hurrying multitudes would gleam afar. 
 
 They never asked of Fate 
 
 126 
 
Their meed. Triumphant o'er whatever pain, 
 Their web of days, through sun or cold or rain, 
 They wove, not looking from the arduous loom 
 Of that new land they made, bearing the gloom 
 Where they must lowly sit concealed, until 
 Their hands which dare not fail, at length are still. 
 Marked but by faithful threads their steadfast toil, 
 And lo, a pattern glows on virgin soil 
 Perfect to imitate. 
 
 They strove for homes, not fame, 
 
 But on the roll of History it is praised 
 
 That those unpainted, rough-hewn walls they raised 
 
 Were to endure, the gate-way arching wide 
 
 Westward where through in a victorious tide 
 
 A nation, quickened, came. 
 
 Those feeble fires on alien stones they burned 
 
 Enkindle still, those pages that they turned, 
 
 Reading their books with mem'ries backward held 
 
 In quenchless dreams of far-off sounds, impelled 
 
 That a vast empire which yet fallow lay, 
 
 Its savage front against the breaking day, 
 
 No dull, imperfect shard remained, but grew 
 
 Lit from the learning of rich minds into 
 
 A chalice touched with flame. 
 
 III. 
 
 Good years forever die? 
 
 Ah nay ! When on ourselves we think we most 
 
 Depend, in mystic presence of a Host 
 
 Unseen, we're shepherded by by-gone hours. 
 
 We, blatant, boast ? Vaunting our own powers ? 
 
 Ageless, immortally. 
 
 The guardian voices of the vanished years, 
 
 127 
 
If nobly lived, cry on. A tuned ear hears, 
 
 Clean purged of self, the sweeping, song-tipped wings 
 
 Of brave and splendid unremembered things. 
 
 Even as children we, that o'er and o'er 
 
 Catch the strange thought of what has been before 
 
 The scent of flowers they plait upon the grass 
 
 Convince them that there hither once did pass 
 
 Another pageantry. 
 
 O College, granted birth 
 
 Where peace of stream, and wood, and field soft fills 
 
 In beauteousness an angle of the hills. 
 
 Thou, whom so long ago thy fathers bade 
 
 To live, with antique glory art thou clad ! 
 
 Give thanks there was no dearth 
 
 Of goodly gift at thy nativity. 
 
 In honor bend thine head, since graciously 
 
 Upon thy brow is given from high days 
 
 Truth, and the wisdom of experienced ways 
 
 Faith, Hope, and purest Courage to fulfil 
 
 The portion which is set by Heaven's will. 
 
 Thou, amply cradled in this shining wise 
 
 Raise up the soul that latent in thee lies. 
 
 Take heed unto thy worth. 
 
 A heritage, imperious and serene, 
 
 Straightly thy path transcends. Thou durst not wean 
 
 Thy steps from it. Heroic its request. 
 
 Around thee, hark ! invis'bly art thou prest. 
 
 For thee cries out the tomb 
 
 By whose low-builded sides we, falt'ring stand, 
 
 The years lay their command. 
 
 Through what may be thy need, 
 
 Listen, and they will lead. 
 
 Inglorious thy doom, 
 
 128 
 
If thou forgetst thy Past, 
 Keeping its words in mind 
 Then wilt thou certain find, 
 Thyself to be upon a golden height. 
 Then manifest thy might, 
 Thus only shalt thou last. 
 
 President Perry: It is with very great pleasure that 
 I introduce the Reverend Frank W. Gunsaulus, D. D., of 
 Chicago, who will pronounce the anniversary oration on 
 the theme, The Heroism of Scholarship. 
 
 129 
 
THE HEROISM OF SCHOLARSHIP 
 By REV. FRANK W. GUNSAULUS, D. D. 
 
 Dr. Gunsaulus: Mr. President, Ladies and Gentle- 
 men: When George William Curtis was preparing that 
 passage in his eulogy of Wendell Phillips which touched 
 upon Harvard's tardy recognition of the excellence of 
 her most eloquent son, and Phillips' Phi Beta Kappa 
 address, which was an indictment of American scholar- 
 ship on the score of its cowardice, that prince of aca- 
 demic orators lamented the fact that those brothers of a 
 common lot, Emerson, in his Essay on Heroism, and 
 Carlyle, in his "Heroes and Hero Worship/' had failed 
 to celebrate the essentially epic quality of the scholar's 
 life. It has sufficed for most of us to reflect that Emer- 
 son in every page taught us that "the foundation of all 
 culture is the moral sentiment," and that Carlyle's spirit 
 was so fundamentally scholarly and heroic that he could 
 not pause until the great and worthy Oliver Cromwell 
 was freed from the prison-house made for him by the 
 sceptic Hume. By him, and in this way, a pedantic and 
 self-exploiting age led forward to a career of fearless 
 and fetterless thinking. 
 
 I think it will be recognized that our theme is a 
 timely one and especially at this juncture in our social, 
 literary, artistic and political development. We have 
 adopted, ladies and gentlemen, in divers manners, and 
 for sundry reasons, the behests of a strenuous life. We 
 must learn that heroism is more than strenuousness. 
 Our strenuousness, especially the American type, comes 
 with highly excited nerves and with much luxury. The 
 
 130 
 
scholar is calm, on the other hand, even if pursuit of 
 scholarly aims has never meant security of position, 
 three bountiful meals a day, ease and luxury for the 
 body, or even perpetual happiness for the soul. The 
 very fact that a man wishes, above all things, to study, 
 means renunciation, and it provides a curb to self-seek- 
 ing, above all to self-pleasing. When a man adopts 
 this course, he enters the mystic circle of men who must 
 ever appear mysterious beings for this reason alone, that 
 they ask no profits and anticipate no dividends; in fact, 
 where there is apparently nobody consecrated to the 
 obtaining of profits and the creation of dividends. It 
 looks not to the crowns of this world, either to wear them 
 or to obey them for their own sake. This made it at 
 home in young America, where there was solitude, the 
 leader of this educational movement now three-quarters 
 of a century old. But its Americanism and we have 
 learned it from the career of this institution as much as 
 from any institution in the world its Americanism must 
 have a moral basis. The episode of a few years ago in 
 which the Emperor of Germany undertook to guide 
 political study by suddenly waving his sceptre in the field 
 where Babylonian archeology touches that of Hebrew 
 exegesis, furnishes those who think in the atmosphere of 
 the American Republic a very chastening lesson. We 
 need to learn even now that German scholarship would 
 not be confused even by a Kaiser ; that American scholar- 
 ship must not be confused even by a mob. German 
 scholarship will labor and teach until even that royal 
 theologian, Kaiser Wilhelm, will reflect that he holds his 
 real dominion less because of the successful battles in 
 which Von Moltke made war a science and because Bis- 
 marck made war an expression of statecraft, far less, 
 than because of the fact that Charlottenburg and Carls- 
 ruhe have so nearly perfected a certain scheme and prac- 
 
 131 
 
tice of technical training, and Von Stein and Von Har- 
 denburg have infused into the public life of Prussia 
 working ideals of common school education, ideals 
 worthy of the land of Luther and Goethe. 
 
 The child of these forces is free-born. It goes with- 
 out saying that many of the mechanical contrivances, 
 which emperors once used for the production of orthodox 
 opinions, are out of date and in museums like that of 
 Nuremburg. Even the prison is no longer useful for 
 the purpose of securing the interests of bibliolatry, or 
 any kind of idolatry. Perhaps we lose much from this 
 transformation. Indeed, otherwise, we might get a good 
 book now and then out of a jail if some scholar had, 
 incidentally, time furnished by his prison life to write it. 
 It is of the heroism of scholarship that we speak when 
 we remember the books that have been written in prison 
 which the consent of years has called literature and its 
 classics. St. Paul's letters, Cervantes' "Don Quixote," 
 Bunyan's "Pilgrim's Progress," Marco Polo's surmisings 
 which formed a contribution to the Discovery of Amer- 
 ica, Boethius' "Consolations of Philosophy," and the 
 rest, all written in jail. Time would fail me to speak 
 of the Gideons of scholarship who led bands like unto 
 his own which have lapped at the spring in order that 
 some Israel might be saved; of blind Kittos who made 
 concordances and similar books to lighten the labors of 
 other generations; of exiles like Dante, under whose 
 hood Lowell would have us believe that there walked all 
 that was great in a great age; of blind poets like Homer, 
 who so sang of past ages that all ages listen to his epic. 
 
 The scholar is of a noble race. His mind is master 
 of that process which Matthew Arnold called "character 
 passing into intellectual productions." He is so true as 
 to fear not for truth. Often he has been wont to say 
 with Hales of Eaton: "If with all this cost and pain 
 
 132 
 
my poor chase is but error, I may say to err hath cost 
 me more than it has many to gain the truth." His 
 acquaintance with truth is usually so satisfactory that 
 he preaches with Frederic Ozanam of the Sorbonne "The 
 Duty of Being just to Error." This state of mind does 
 not come of superficialness of feeling as to truth, but it 
 bubbles up from a depth of faith that fears nothing and 
 will do all for truth. This is the source of the passion of 
 the brotherhood of true scholars. 
 
 The power of observation and reasoning in man has 
 been quickened and intensified by the self-forgetful en- 
 thusiasm which has served the whole fraternity of schol- 
 ars at the dissecting table, the retort, in the white North 
 or crowded hospital whose pauper wards breathe death; 
 and this brotherhood of heroes has often become a noble 
 army of martyrs unsurpassed even in the annals of re- 
 ligion. Simpson or Morton experimenting with anaes- 
 thetics and Pasteur laboring with hydrophobia, these are 
 the men that are fraternal with Powell in the Canyon 
 of the Colorado, or Humboldt ascending perilous heights. 
 Our own time requires a conservatism which is no less 
 heroic than the radicalism demanded by another age. 
 Regard for precedent, a stern and joyous confidence that 
 the future to live must grow up out of the past, an 
 assurance that any lesson that we refuse to learn and 
 therefore goes unlearned, must some time be learned, 
 and yet, because of postponement, must be learned at 
 a greater cost, the conviction must be learned that no 
 new problem can ever be solved upon its merits alone, 
 these are not to the taste of a time dominated by the 
 crass and uneducated. Nevertheless, they must be taught 
 by an invincible scholarship to the fierce democracy, be- 
 fore law may wisely attempt to embody the conscience 
 and hope of a free people. These are old truths which 
 may need to come like discoveries that they may be 
 
 133 
 
welcomed. But they must not only be received; they 
 must be accepted with loyalty. The heroism of scholar- 
 ship is manifested not only when the student and thinker 
 finds that his apparently fresh discovery in the philosophy 
 of jurisprudence is as old as Grotius, or that his ecstacy 
 at what he calls a new revelation in the behavior of the 
 chemic forces long ago fascinated the genius of some 
 Paracelsus, but also in acknowledging the value of their 
 earlier and more expensive accomplishment. Let us not 
 fail in acknowledging all our indebtedness. This is the 
 scholar's "esprit de corps." Yet, in point of furnishing 
 testimony to a clear head and sound heart in the scholar, 
 I place even above this his unswerving interest in the 
 truth he has won and his devotion to her, when he has 
 found out that others have loved her before he was born. 
 The heroism of scholarship is nowhere more genuine 
 and evident than in the history of failure. It is a long 
 story which I must not repeat to this assemblage, but 
 we can never know the cost of any apparently extempo- 
 raneous achievement until we count over the long list of 
 humiliating failures which preceded it. The soil for 
 every plant of intelligence is sacrificial and sacramental. 
 It would appear that the human mind must be baffled 
 and disappointed, led astray, enveloped in darkness and 
 to all appearances forsaken by truth before it recognizes 
 the value of truth. Truth must cost more than it ever 
 comes to, before it bears the sign manual of highest 
 worth to man's faculties. The angel, called Truth, must 
 elude our grasp, vanish from, sight, reappear in hideous 
 or enchanting forms, confront us where she is least 
 expected or desired, absent herself from the trysting 
 places which our sagacity or enthusiasm has prepared, 
 demand richer offerings until our earthly treasure is 
 gone, extort devotions which prostrate us before her, 
 ere Truth is certain that we have courted her long enough 
 
 134 
 
and are familiar enough, one with another, for Truth 
 and our soul to live together. Scholarship has never 
 found perfect companionship with Truth, until the open- 
 eyed spirit of man has made it certain that Orpheus is 
 able and willing to renounce the rapture of embracing 
 and even gazing upon his loved Eurydice. 
 
 The man who has to do with the Kingdom of Truths 
 must have power to entertain any single truth long 
 enough for that truth so dearly loved to aid him to 
 another truth sure to furnish eclipse. He must be will- 
 ing to see his darling truth darkened by another's excess 
 of light. But all this willingness grows only with a 
 deposit of character in him which results from the search 
 for truth through many failures. This is one of the 
 reasons why we may say that the scholar's heroism in 
 being willing so often to be defeated is something more 
 than dull-eyed insensibility. Willingness to fail, not in 
 searching, but in finding truth, does not grow from the 
 foolish notion that truth is valuable only because it is 
 rare. No mere rarity as to truth could make it worth 
 having or losing. Truth is waiting always to make 
 itself experimentally true in the soul of man! and the 
 soul of man always has to wait for its true self until 
 truth is found. All may wait in God's long process. 
 Neither man's mind nor truth can attain efficiency the 
 one without the other. Out of flint and steel in sharp 
 contact leaps the fire. And so it is the spirit of scholar- 
 ship, in its elasticity of movement and the capacity for 
 using unexpected manifestations of truth, that the his- 
 tory of discovered truth is, in a large part, the history 
 of those moments in which the eye of the searcher, gaz- 
 ing wistfully out to descry one thing, has unexpectedly 
 found another. In such hours, all depends on the atti- 
 tude and temper of the student. A Berzilius in his 
 kitchen laboratory, with the heroism which belongs to 
 
 135 
 
true scholarship, is so in tune with the fundamental har- 
 mony, one of whose melodies he is searching for, that 
 when suddenly another and unsought-for melody is mani- 
 fested, whatever may be its importance or unimportance, 
 his progress is not at all impeded by it! He is so true 
 to truth that he sweeps this unsearched-for melody into 
 his choral march. The scholar expects the unexpected. 
 Many a scholarly De Leon, failing to find the fountain 
 of youth in a new continent of thought, has, nevertheless, 
 given a land of promise and hope where men and nations 
 renew their youth. The Florida of fact usually proves 
 a failure to locate a fancy. The Saul of ancient and 
 modern research is perpetually going out to seek his 
 father's asses, and he is often returning with a kingdom. 
 The fate of Truth is the fate of Goodness in minds set 
 upon valuing either Truth or Goodness by the use of it; 
 "Every failure is a triumph's evidence of the fulness of 
 the days." "All things work together for truth to them 
 who love the truth." It is not only Mr. Huxley who 
 says: "The attainment of scientific truth has been 
 effected, to a great extent, by the help of scientific 
 errors," but also Mr. Leslie Stephen tells us in his 
 "Apology of an Agnostic," that "even the spread of an 
 error is part of the world-wide process by which we 
 stumble into mere approximations to truth." 
 
 Probably Sir Walter Raleigh defends his place to 
 stand beside Shakespeare in the realm of imagination, 
 because he is the most charming and capable and honest 
 liar of the "Spacious times of great Elizabeth," for be- 
 cause of a fine mistake and the failure to find fancied 
 gold, England was led to the event of adding the gem 
 Virginia to her crown. Scholarship never falters after 
 a failure; it ever searches in the coffers of a failure for 
 coin to help it on to a success up to that time undreamed 
 of. Scholarship smites and carves at a huge block of 
 
 136 
 
marble to obtain a statue, memorable of some coarse 
 chieftain of a clan, but to be foiled, yet finally to be 
 rewarded, not with this, but with finding in some frag- 
 ment of the marble which is broken away in the process, 
 a hint more justly wrought out and shapened into the 
 lovelier statuette of a goddess so fine as to make for im- 
 mortality. The Eldorados of culture, before whose 
 dreamy spaces some De Soto has wandered to and fro, 
 are not so valuable as the muddiest Mississippi which 
 drains a Continent of Fact. To find the one is to have 
 failed to find the other. 
 
 In Chemistry, Physics, Geography, and Astronomy, 
 scholarship has done no more than in the region of re- 
 form, statesmanship and the religious life, to prove that 
 the shadow lights of her failure and* the very bril- 
 liancy of her blunderings attest her moral heroism. Who 
 can tell the story of her capacity to adopt, on the instant, 
 and find a good nurse for any unexpected Moses whom 
 she discovers in the Nile when she went there wishing 
 only to bathe. We need to find in the History of Democ- 
 racy that Manasseh Cutler carried the State of Ohio 
 and all the Northwest Territory in his saddle bag. The 
 spirit of scholarship has learned from these achievements 
 coming out of failures by which she has been unabashed, 
 that no experiment is final. Never did the scholar in 
 politics need more seriously to repeat to all lands Win- 
 throp's great words, "The experiment of free govern- 
 ment is not one which can be tried once for all. Every 
 generation must try it for itself. As each new genera- 
 tion starts up to the responsibilities of manhood, there 
 is, as it were, a new launch of Liberty, and its voyage 
 of experiment begins afresh." So long as scholarship 
 in this College of Marietta keeps its old faith, this ex- 
 periment of free government will not be an experiment 
 at all. But with this faith, there must always go a sub- 
 
 137 
 
lime respect for the heroism which is willing to fail, if, 
 indeed, it may only pace the desolate shore where it 
 sought to land its convoys and spend its life in sighting 
 and warning other craft, crying out to them from ship- 
 wrecked experience: "No, no! the ships of God do not 
 land here." 
 
 The production of a philosophy, a scheme of thought, 
 even of an adequately expressive idea, has behind it 
 much the same history of failure, or, at least, of incom- 
 plete achievement, as the invention of a machine. When 
 at last it comes to the patent office of public apprehension 
 or approval, there is usually a contest among many minds 
 who have only the right to claim the authorship of the 
 last culminating contribution, each asserting, "it is mine." 
 On the question of originality, we are told that an idea 
 is his who says it best. Many are the inadequate efforts 
 to utter it, however, before saying it best is possible to 
 any man. When the idea is at length clothed with what 
 Emerson calls the "inevitable word," there is not lacking 
 testimony that the word's very inevitableness was secured 
 through an evolution whose supreme accomplishment left 
 behind it many defeats. It is impossible, however, with 
 an idea, to preserve its history so accurately as the his- 
 tory of a machine is kept in a museum of discarded and 
 prophetic appliances. Nevertheless, the name of many a 
 scholar takes its place with that of Hargreave's, whose 
 unrewarded genius flickered out in a work-house before 
 England began to coin her greatest wealth. It is the 
 scholar's heroism to be willing thus to fail and to have 
 such a passion for getting on toward truth that he shall 
 omit to stamp and label his feelings after truth, thus 
 realizing the nobility of his calling in the gladness of 
 the struggle rather than in the splendor of the prize. 
 
 It is not altogether certain that this spirit or disposi- 
 tion of mind, at once self-abnegating and self-satisfying, 
 
 138 
 
is not the supreme achievement of scholarly effort. If 
 it be true wisdom which a great thinker once pronounced 
 when he said, "If I were twenty, and had but ten years 
 to live, I would spend the first nine years accumulating 
 knowledge and getting ready for the tenth/' then it 
 must be a proof of divine economy with human charac- 
 ter, that so many men shall be honored as prophets in 
 order that the speech of one may ultimately be golden. 
 Of the goodly fellowship of scholar-prophets it may be 
 said, "the same reward shall be to him who goeth into 
 the battle and to him who stayeth by the stuff." Perhaps, 
 also, what the visible conqueror gets in joyous acclaim 
 on the spot of triumph is not so fine and high in spiritual 
 quality as that which is slowly and invisibly deposited in 
 the soul of him who, hearing victorious shouts only from 
 far away, maintains the courage and order of the camp. 
 All true philosophers grow according to a gracious, but 
 expensive law. They who hold in grateful hands the 
 results of a moment's apparent blossoming are but the 
 topmost cells of a century plant closest to a flower whose 
 sudden manifestation is the result of an hundred years. 
 These cells of the calyx may well look back and say of 
 the cells of stock and root, "these all receive not the 
 promise, God having provided some better thing for us 
 that they without us should not be made perfect." Per- 
 fection is social. The scholar who grasps perfection 
 inherits his power to hold it from heroic and prophetic 
 men of the past, who produced promising imperfections; 
 and the scholar, on the other hand, is never so scholarly 
 as when he realizes that he has required all the excel- 
 lent failures as well as successes of the past to make him 
 what he is, and that likewise he shall require the entire 
 scholarship of the future, in its ripest fruitage, to attain 
 his true self. He is ever saying, "Not that I have at- 
 tained, neither were already perfect; but I press on. 
 
 139 
 
Now as many as are perfect be like minded." That is, 
 if you have any sense of perfection in you, you will have 
 an immense love for the imperfect out of which perfect 
 must come. Child of an age, he works with the ageless, 
 in the ageless, for the ageless ; he is the pledged and cour- 
 ageous devotee of the incomplete. He would rather 
 plant a cherry stone than to leave it carven with pedantic 
 miniatures. His grain of wheat is more valuable than 
 a gem cut and set in gold, for the very reason that it 
 can be hidden to rot in the earth and bring forth. The 
 vitality of his courage is maintained by his having yielded 
 to motives which prevent perfection at his hands. While 
 he lives, he walks with the step of Michael Angelo, 
 whose emblem was the figure of an old man seated in 
 the go-cart of a little child, and his motto was, "Ancora 
 in paro I am still learning." He is ever telling his 
 brotherhood : 
 
 "On our heels a fresh perfection treads, 
 A power more strong in beauty, born of us, 
 And fated to excel us." 
 
 If he is wearied, some god whispers to him, "Thou art 
 wearied in the greatness of thy way," or some seer 
 answers him that "not failure, but low aim, is crime." 
 
 Thus, the very feat of living makes the scholar a 
 supreme artist with life. Broad and swift is his tech- 
 nique, and it is sure. His material is to be given a finer, 
 because more truthful, and, therefore, more beautiful 
 form, only as his personality touches it with its own 
 passionate truthfulness and love for that truth, which is 
 the harmony of things, and therefore beautiful. His 
 art means disaster to a market wishing to trade in what 
 are called finished things. He must be willing to suffer 
 misunderstandings, save by elect spirits, in so far as 
 
 140 
 
high ambitions and motives which demand largeness 
 of treatment rule him. Let his work be conceived 
 and executed in the spacious hours; it will have its own 
 chronicle. He must yield himself, in this art of schol- 
 arship, to enlarging influences at whatever cost. It is 
 this greater scholarship which speaks when Diman said, 
 "To have read Euripides with Milton were better than 
 having the latest critical edition." Perhaps it is not 
 useful to neglect the latest critical edition that one may 
 read Pindar with an Arthur Hugh Clough at Harvard, 
 or Plato with Benjamin Jowett at Oxford. The ideal 
 scholar is an idealist and realist, and always an impres- 
 sionist. 
 
 Such scholarship vitalizes us, because it has epic fire 
 in it. Not merely light, but heat, is needed for life. 
 So the soldiers of scholarship are brothers to those of art 
 who have possessed such chivalry of mind that after 
 ages have counted up their eminent failures and found 
 within them all the progress of an ideal which has 
 attested its virtue in a production which is satisfying, 
 not because of its mechanical perfection, but because it 
 is a feeling after the infinite expressing itself. "I con- 
 fess," said Hunt, the most illuminative of American 
 artists, "some of our culture seems to me like sand- 
 papering the eyeball." The highest product of such 
 culture is petty, and even if its victim attempt the largest 
 and most inspiring of subjects, it will issue in some exqui- 
 site trifle of pedantry whose very exquisiteness is its 
 shame. And no scholar is so dull, even in such slavery to 
 the hyper-academic and conventional, as not to wish him- 
 self delivered from these stupidly admired chains. He 
 sits like Andrea del Sarto with the enslaving Lucretia, 
 whom he would not only love, but honor; as he cannot, 
 he says : 
 
 141 
 
"A common grayness silvers everything, 
 All in a twilight you and I alike " 
 
 When he looks out upon the kingly and freedom-loving 
 scholars who often blunder and are defeated, who yet 
 know that inspiration, and even illumination, are more 
 than instruction, he sees the grandeur of their failure 
 and the disgrace of his success at pleasing a vanishing 
 moment with an equally vanishing bit of soulless per- 
 fectness, and his soul cries out: 
 
 "I do what many dream of, all their lives, 
 Dream? strive to do, and agonize to do, 
 And fail in doing. I could count twenty such 
 On twice your fingers, and not leave this town, 
 Who strive you don't know how the others strive 
 To paint a little thing like that you smeared 
 Carelessly passing with your robes afloat, 
 Yet do much less, so much less, some one says, 
 (I know his name, no matter) so much less! 
 Well, less is more, Lucrezia : I am judged. 
 There burns a truer light of God in them, 
 In their vexed beating, stuffed and stopped-up brain, 
 Heart, or whate'er else, than goes to prompt 
 This low-pulsed forthright craftsman's hand of mine. 
 Their work drops groundward, but themselves, I know, 
 Reach many a time a heaven that's shut to me, 
 Enter and take their place there sure enough, 
 Though they come back and cannot tell the world. 
 My work is nearer heaven, but I sit here." 
 
 This is the self-explanatory requiem of a soul who knows 
 not the scholar's. or the artist's heroic ability to fail 
 grandly. Largeness and the broad technique are want- 
 ing. When, on the other hand, the true scholar gives 
 
 142 
 
himself to the slightest task, there is magnanimity in 
 the effort and its results. It is like one of Turner's 
 smallest water colors, and detains infinity. As the chil- 
 dren of Israel got more out of the bones of Joseph, which 
 they followed in funeral procession until the exodus 
 ended in freedom, so the scholars of all ages sing a pean 
 at the grave of a man possessed by a large motive and 
 attaining himself: 
 
 "By failed darings, fond attempts back driven, 
 Fine faults of growth, brave sins which saint when 
 shriven" ; 
 
 It is a glad song at the Grammarian's Funeral : 
 
 "That low man seeks a little thing to do, 
 
 Sees it and does it: 
 This high man, with a great thing to pursue, 
 
 Dies ere he knows it. 
 That low man goes on adding one to one, 
 
 His hundred's soon hit: 
 This high man, aiming at a million, 
 
 Misses an unit. 
 That, has the world here should he need the next, 
 
 Let the world mind him! 
 This, throws himself on God, and unperplexed 
 
 Seeking shall find him. 
 So, with the throttling hands of death at strife, 
 
 Ground he at grammar; 
 Still, through the rattle, parts of speech were rife, 
 
 While he could stammer 
 He settled Hoti's business let it be! 
 
 Properly based Oun 
 Gave us the doctrine of the enclitic De, 
 
 Dead from the waist down. 
 
 143 
 
Well, here's the platform, here's the proper place ; 
 
 Hail to your purlieus, 
 All ye highfliers of the feathered race, 
 
 Swallows and curlews: 
 Here's the top peak ; the multitude below 
 
 Live, for they can, there : 
 This man decided not to Live but Know 
 
 Bury this man there? 
 Here here's his place, where meteors shoot, clouds 
 
 form; 
 
 Lightnings are loosed, 
 Stars come and go ! Let joy break with the storm, 
 
 Peace, let the dew send ! 
 Lofty designs must close in like effects; 
 
 Loftily lying, 
 Leave him still loftier than the world suspects, 
 
 Living and dying." 
 
 The heroism of scholarship is shown in the readiness 
 with which her true knights have refused to defend their 
 own errors. The amount of labor and the quality of 
 sincere enthusiasm which have been devoted to long 
 investigation, whose end was a brilliant and popularly 
 welcomed error, is as sublime as its investment appears 
 pathetic. There is no finer heroism than that which 
 stands, after long prospecting, and tunneling, and ex- 
 pending of means and toil and hope, at last in the 
 possession of shining fragments which the world is 
 willing to make into current coin, the tired scholar, 
 however, hushing the acclaim of the crowd by saying, 
 "Friends of mine, this is beautiful ; it has been won at 
 great sacrifice, but it is not gold." 
 
 The latter part of the Nineteenth Century had no 
 more impressive examples of this heroic truthfulness 
 than John Tyndall and Thomas Henry Huxley. Goaded 
 
 144 
 
by ignorant ecclesiastics while in fierce debate with 
 scholarly religionists, Mr. Huxley was never more heroic 
 than when his scholarship paused at the edge of ascer- 
 tained facts and declined to proceed an inch toward a 
 fancy not less alluring because it needed only his 
 name emblazoned upon it to make it serve the uses of 
 a fact in a noisy and confused time. As we survey the 
 history of the growth of the materialistic hypothesis in 
 popular thinking, we shall see the stampeding interests 
 and hopes of less conscientious and less reverent minds 
 rushing against this man, who paused upon the verge 
 of matter only to look into the significant realms beyond 
 matter. In the midst of a discussion which would have 
 ruined the temper, and, therefore, vitiated the intellectual 
 fibre of a less noble spirit, we shall see that his sensitive 
 and chivalric scholarship lifted its hand to give order 
 to our thought, and with more authority than any other, 
 his voice said, "Thus far and no farther: I know what 
 lies beyond, but here shall the proud waves of the move- 
 ment which has called and miscalled me its champion 
 here where I stand, shall they be stayed." John Richard 
 Green had the heroism of scholarship when, re-enacting 
 through the long hours of his decease, his own account 
 of the death of the Venerable Bede, he said, "I may not 
 live to finish my history of England, but the work of 
 publication shall not go on until I may acknowledge that 
 I am wrong in this statement, if so I am." Unheroic 
 scholarship alone is always right and never righteous. 
 Nothing could have been more apparently valuable to- 
 ward completing that scheme of thought for which Mr. 
 Tyndall had delved and climbed, dredged and experi- 
 mented for a life time, his mind constantly growing 
 in the conviction of its truthfulness, than that his 
 apparent success in proving the assumption of sponta- 
 neous generation could have been called real. The foes 
 
 145 
 
of a life time, who had not spared him the vituperation 
 which too often excites to such madness that the intellect 
 obeys interest rather than truth, were about to be silenced. 
 A whole army of friends were ready to applaud the con- 
 summation of his labor, when he turned from his labora- 
 tory and said: "It is not true; the doctrine of sponta- 
 neous generation is unsound." Sublime as is the figure 
 of Wendell Phillips, it must be said that he distrusted 
 the demand of heroic scholarship when errors were 
 pointed out in his well-nigh perfect discourse, and he 
 declined to correct them, alleging that he must not per- 
 mit the public, which had begun to follow him in his 
 crusade against slavery, to suppose that he was wrong 
 about anything. It is just that the sparkling rhetoric 
 of Macaulay, in which so much gold of truth appears 
 without alloy, should be accorded a less forceful influ- 
 ence, when we remember his refusal to state more 
 accurately the facts with regard to Sir Elijah Impey, 
 and to continue no longer his picturesque confusion of 
 Granville with William Penn. It is perhaps inevitable 
 that we must have a glowing and antithetical style like 
 Macaulay's in order that Englishmen may have what 
 Walter Bagehot insisted they needed, namely, the edu- 
 cation of the educated classes concerning the seventeenth 
 century. But the matter goes deeper than this, for 
 Michelet and Macaulay, as well as Carlyle and Gibbon, 
 are likely always to be open to criticism that with their 
 literary style, the truth, the whole truth, and nothing 
 but the truth, really cannot be told; and the worst is 
 that the style is the man. The conscience of scholarship 
 must be at least as fine as its intellect, in order that the 
 highest intellectual results may be produced. 
 
 After all, ladies and gentlemen, the great source of 
 scholarship lies in the character. Scientific investigation 
 now reaches into the region where radium meets the very 
 
 146 
 
outposts of the physical. We find ourselves upon the 
 very verge of matter. It is no place for a coarse man. 
 Only the finest personal character can record the results 
 of such investigation. If a man have within himself 
 a confused opinion of truth, he may never be able to 
 see and record those most delicate gleams of truth that 
 necessarily lie beyond his ken. If a man have any interest 
 whatever in the results of experimentation, in the retort 
 or test tube, he may well find himself in the very pres- 
 ence of truth whose only interest is the interest which 
 makes the throne of heaven wide. 
 
 Only refined character can touch the force and release 
 the energies that lie ready for man's highest use in the 
 coming years. Suppose radium, at the end of all our 
 scientific culture, with infinite and long processes, has 
 been attained ; suppose that we find, at the very last, that 
 this radium maintains its influence in the universe by 
 radiating that it has altruistic, self-sacrificing fervor, 
 giving itself away. Suppose, now, that beginning with 
 the lowest life and coming up to the highest, we find 
 that the program of experiment and development is from 
 the sponge, that takes all, to radium, that gives all. Sup- 
 pose that we know that only a tenth of an ounce of 
 radium exists in this planet; that two thousand tons, 
 two hundred thousand tons, of dynamite in explosive 
 power lie in this little bit of radium. We know that 
 the universe, in proceeding, is going from quantity to 
 quality. It is a constantly refining thing, so that purity 
 and purity alone is power. Power at the last is self- 
 sacrifice. 
 
 Here we stand hushed and awed upon the edge 
 of matter. We know today that the next step, if we 
 may take it, must be taken by character so in accord 
 with the things we touch, so like radium with which 
 we work, that it radiates. Here is the heroism of the 
 
 147 
 
scholar. Here at last we see that all through the uni- 
 verse, all the way up, is the Cross. Wherever advance 
 is made there is a cross. From the lowest to the higher, 
 and from higher to highest in nature, until we approach 
 the very outposts of matter where all power lies in self- 
 sacrifice. 
 
 Here is the heroic scholar. Nothing but a life of 
 self-sacrifice. Nothing but devotion to the principles 
 of the Cross shall enable the scholarship of the future 
 to radiate its power with all those symbols of heroism 
 that grow in the garden of God. 
 
 President Perry: Lord God of our fathers, We 
 pray Thee that as Thou didst bless our fathers in laying 
 the foundations, so Thou wilt bless us of later years in 
 building upon them that the sons and fathers may 
 rejoice together. 
 
 And may the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and 
 the love of God the Father and the fellowship of the 
 Holy Spirit be with you all evermore. Amen. 
 
 148 
 
WEDNESDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 15 
 
 PUBLIC MEETING, MUSKINGUM PARK, 
 MARIETTA, OHIO. 
 
 ADDRESS OF PRESIDENT WILLIAM H. TAFT. 
 
 The Hon. Charles S. Dana acted as chairman, and, 
 in introducing the President, said: Ladies and Gentle- 
 men, the President of the United States. 
 
 The President: My Fellow Citizens: 
 
 To a man who is Ohio born, who has enjoyed the 
 benefits of the system of public education of the state 
 and the guaranties of life, liberty, and property secured 
 by its fundamental law, and the benefit of the associa- 
 tion with its people, and the cultivation of their ideals 
 of civil and religious liberty and civic righteousness 
 there can be no spot more sacred, no one which crowds 
 his mind with more grateful memories and pardonable 
 pride of birth than the town of Marietta. 
 
 Today is set apart as the memorial of seventy-five 
 years of Marietta College of her Diamond Jubilee. But 
 the College is so much a part of the town and the town 
 of the College, that it is impossible to celebrate a mem- 
 orial of the one without including the other. And so we 
 have here the union of the home-coming to Marietta and 
 this important anniversary in the life of an institution 
 of learning which typifies in the best' way a class of 
 colleges that has done much in the education and ele- 
 vation of the civilization of America I mean the small 
 colleges. 
 
 149 
 
As we study the history of the settlement of Marietta, 
 and the growth of the Northwest Territory which fol- 
 lowed, we must be very thankful that every circumstance 
 seemed to make for the birth of a great western empire 
 under a government of the highest ideals, and the most 
 practical provision for their beneficial practice and the 
 foundation of a system of public education that is in full 
 force and effect, and shows itself in the character of the 
 people and the government of today. 
 
 The settlement of Marietta was exceptional beyond 
 anything in the history of this country, in the happy 
 union of the highest type of settlers and of a form of 
 government under the most advanced and liberal prin- 
 ciples of civil and religious liberty. 
 
 The movement to settle Marietta and Ohio by the 
 Ohio Company was at the same time the cause and effect 
 of the adoption of the greatest instrument of fundamental 
 law, except the Constitution of the United States, which 
 has ever been enacted by man. It is quite clear that 
 but for the energy of Dr. Manasseh Cutler and his asso- 
 ciates, the ordinance would not have been enacted; and 
 even if enacted, might not have contained some of the 
 provisions which give it its chief elements of greatness. 
 He united, with the knowledge of statesmanship and 
 profound appreciation of liberty, and the necessity for 
 its guaranties, the shrewd Yankee sense which made him 
 understand that the character of the government and of 
 the civilization that he was about to found would have 
 a very great influence in the disposition of the land 
 which the Ohio Company purchased and in its successful 
 settlement. It was this union of patriotic, high ideals 
 with that far-sighted business sense that gave to the 
 Ordinance of 1787 its distinctive feature. The members 
 of the Continental Congress, in which the ordinance was 
 passed, were some of them members of the Constitutional 
 
 150 
 
Convention, and all of them most interested in the dis- 
 cussion which followed the submission of that instrument 
 to the people of the states. And hence, while we may say 
 that the ordinance preceded the constitution in its adop- 
 tion by two years, we may also truly say that the two 
 instruments were twin-born, and that the Ordinance of 
 1787 had the advantage in that it was the work of prac- 
 tical statesmen who were dealing with an entirely new 
 country about to be settled, with no institutions of evil 
 tendency and no vested interests in civic abuses, and who 
 thus wrote upon a tabula rasa, and were able to put their 
 practical ideals into the form of law; while the makers 
 of the constitution had to deal with thirteen states with 
 differing interests, with existing abuses, and with the 
 institution of slavery firmly imbedded in the social system 
 of half of them. 
 
 Perhaps the most fortunate circumstance that at- 
 tended the birth of the Northwest Territory in the form 
 of this Ordinance of 1787 was the fact that while slavery 
 was a recognized institution in nearly all the states, it 
 had not yet reached that stage in its development in the 
 Southern States in which it was full of profit to those 
 who enjoyed it, and seemed indispensable to the develop- 
 ment of the wealth in the growth of cotton. Had the 
 formation of the Northwest Territory been delayed until 
 that time, it cannot be doubted that the question whether 
 slavery should prevail in that territory would have been 
 an occasion for bitter controversy; but with Jefferson 
 and Washington, and all of the great Virginians and the 
 statesmen from other Southern States, recognizing the 
 evil of slavery and anticipating its early abolition in 
 some way, it was not difficult to secure their assistance 
 in declaring, as the Ordinance of 1787 did declare, that 
 there should not be slavery nor involuntary servitude in 
 the territory, with a proviso that any escaping slave from 
 one of the original states might be lawfully reclaimed. 
 
 151 
 
In previous attempts to enact an ordinance which 
 would be satisfactory to those who settled the Northwest 
 Territory, Jefferson had been the author of a resolution 
 looking to the abolition of slavery after a certain date, 
 and while the provision in the Ordinance of 1787 may 
 properly be traced to Nathan Dane, of Massachusetts, as 
 its author, it is certain that the adoption of the resolution 
 was in accord with the views and the result of the advo- 
 cacy of substantially all the representatives of all the 
 states, whether slave or free. 
 
 This is the more noteworthy because the Northwest 
 Territory was the result of the cession chiefly of Virginia 
 and the Southern States, and it therefore changed the 
 character of the soil from what it had been had it con- 
 tinued a part of the Old Dominion. 
 
 It is not necessary to follow through the history of 
 this clause of the Ordinance of 1787 in the enabling acts 
 upon which the states of that territory were received 
 into the Union. Sufficient to say that the influence of 
 this provision of the ordinance, whether absolutely bind- 
 ing or not upon the people and the government, did 
 secure freedom from slavery in the entire territory; 
 while the subsequent controversies that at times arose 
 in the organization of the states as to the abolition of 
 this sixth section of the ordinance illustrated in the 
 strongest way possible what might have happened had 
 the organization of the territory been delayed until the 
 time when the issue as to the extension of slavery be- 
 came so heated as to absorb or minimize all other polit- 
 ical issues. 
 
 It is impossible to consider the Ordinance of 1787 
 without also considering the land grant of 1785 and the 
 contract of sale under which the Ohio Company began 
 the settlement of Marietta. Article III declared that 
 
 152 
 
ifr 
 
 m v 
 
 i*rlli|3 
 
 1 
 
 1> 
 
 IPJN 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 
 
 r 
 
 i 
 
 jf ||! j| 
 
"Religion, morality, and knowledge being necessary to 
 good government and the happiness of mankind, schools 
 and the means of education shall forever be encouraged." 
 By the ordinance of 1785, Section 16, a mile square in 
 every township was devoted to the cause of education; 
 that is, a thirty-sixth part of the whole territory in land 
 was provided for the maintenance of public schools. 
 Now a lot No. 29 in each township was given perpet- 
 ually for the purpose of religion, while two whole town- 
 ships out of the tract were given perpetually for the 
 purpose of a university, and were to be laid off as near 
 the center of the tract as might be, so they should be of 
 good land. 
 
 What strikes one most forcibly in connection with 
 this and other features of the Ordinance of 1787 was the 
 extremely practical nature of the provision. It was a 
 land contract as well as an instrument of government, 
 and it was framed with a view to the successful develop- 
 ment of a land investment ; but that view was based on the 
 premise that whatever tended to the moral and intellect- 
 ual elevation of the community must necessarily assist 
 in the commercial success of the project. This practical 
 feature of the Ordinance of 1787, as distinguished from 
 mere declarations of high principle, without any pro- 
 vision for its enforcement, is peculiarly English and 
 Anglo-Saxon, and distinguishes this Ordinance of 1787 
 as it does Magna Charta, the Petition of Right, and the 
 Constitution of the United States from the declarations 
 in favor of liberty and the ideals of proper government 
 in countries where the civil law prevails. Here, accom- 
 panying declarations in favor of religion, morality, and 
 education, were contract donations of valuable land and 
 a large amount of it, which insured a fund in the future 
 from which the ideals declared could be fully realized. 
 The same feature characterizes Article II, which guar- 
 
 153 
 
antees to the inhabitants the writ of habeas corpus, trial 
 by jury, proportional representation in the legislature, 
 and the privileges of the common law, and concludes with 
 the declaration " that no law ought ever be made or 
 have force in the said territory that shall in any manner 
 whatever interfere with or affect private contracts, or 
 engagements bona fide, and without fraud previously 
 formed. " 
 
 Thus the declarations in Article II, like the decla- 
 ration in Magna Charta, the Petition of Right, and in 
 the American Constitution, are declarations in favor 
 of certain legal procedure by which the experience of 
 the subject or citizen had shown him that it was pos- 
 sible for him, through the agency of such procedure, 
 to protect his own rights of life, liberty, and property. 
 These guaranties declare, for instance, not that one 
 man shall never be unjustly deprived of his property 
 by another or by the government. It only declares that 
 no man shall be deprived of his property without due 
 process of law; that is, without a hearing before a law- 
 fully constituted court and according to the forms of 
 law; and that in most cases, that is in cases of common. 
 law, he shall be entitled to a trial by jury, that he shall 
 not be put upon his trial for a felony except by present- 
 ment of a grand jury, and shall not be convicted except 
 by a verdict of a petit jury. These references and these 
 restrictions all cover procedure and not abstract right. 
 That is what has made English liberty, and American 
 liberty derived therefrom, so real and so self-preservative. 
 
 The provision forbidding the impairing of an obli- 
 gation of a contract by law appears in this ordinance 
 for the first time in the history of the world. A short 
 time later it appeared in the Constitution of the United 
 States. It is said to have been suggested with a view 
 to preventing the issue of paper money and the sealing 
 
 154 
 
of debts by such a process. Whether that be true or not, 
 its embodiment in the Ordinance of 1787 and its sub- 
 sequent adoption in the Constitution have been of far- 
 reaching importance in the jurisprudence and in the 
 economic development of the United States, and have 
 tended to make this country, with its democratic govern- 
 ment, with its preservation of civil liberty and the gov- 
 ernment of the people, by the people, for the people, 
 perhaps as conservative a community, in respect of the 
 right, in the world. 
 
 The Dartmouth College case gave a peculiar sanctity 
 to the character of corporations as a contract with the 
 government, and. led to certain legislative methods for 
 avoiding the rigidity and consequent future injustice at- 
 tending a perpetual contract of incorporation. On the 
 whole, however, the preservation of the sacredness of 
 the contract obligation in the laws of this country has 
 done much to give stability to our business and to increase 
 the confidence of investors and the consequent risking 
 of capital and the marvelous development of our whole 
 country. And thus the Ordinance of 1787, in providing 
 for religious freedom, in guaranteeing the rights of life, 
 liberty, and property in a greater degree than any pre- 
 vious governmental compact, and the practical provi- 
 sion for the perpetuation of public education and religion 
 and morality, entitle it to the encomiums that have been 
 pronounced upon it by all statesmen who have studied its 
 terms. The ordinance is a proper source of pride to 
 Marietta and her people as having been the original 
 cause and effect of that great instrument. It determined 
 forever the character of the future governments, and 
 shaped in many respects the fate of the peoples who 
 were to inhabit the states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, 
 Michigan, and Wisconsin. Indeed, it had great influence 
 
 155 
 
on the governments of all the Western States beyond 
 the Mississippi that were subsequently settled by emi- 
 grants from those states of the Northwest Territory. 
 
 Marietta was the gateway through which the democ- 
 racy of Puritan New England found its way into the 
 northwest; and well may those descended from this set- 
 tlement cherish the great memories that it properly 
 awakens in those who understand the history of this 
 country and are able to trace the great currents which 
 have determined its character, its growth, and its in- 
 fluence. 
 
 The men who came into Ohio at Marietta were men 
 who had served their country in the War of the Revo- 
 lution and had established their claim to the gratitude 
 of their fellow-citizens, and had made deep the impress 
 of their personality upon their kind. Washington and 
 Lafayette recognized them as comrades in arms, entitled 
 to their respect and their confidence. The families which 
 they founded at Marietta continue to be prominent in 
 the State of Ohio, and the sons and daughters of the 
 stock scattered over the western country may well be 
 profoundly grateful that they can trace their lineage 
 back to Marietta, and make their return to this beautiful 
 old town a veritable home-coming. Its traditions, its 
 associations, its history, suggest the highest ideals of 
 citizenship, of morality, of religion, and of education. 
 There could not be a better instance of true aristocracy 
 than that formed by the families of the original settlers 
 who made Marietta. 
 
 Great wealth has not invaded the precincts of the 
 town; commerce and manufactures have not here ex- 
 panded so as to cloud the sky, concentrate the population, 
 and enrich some of its inhabitants. The influence of the 
 atmosphere that surrounded the first settlers continues. 
 Simple living, clear thinking, high ideals in comparative 
 
 156 
 
comfort, but without luxury, prevail. Lived in these 
 academic shades lives of philosophic contentment, of 
 pecuniary self-sacrifice and the noblest associations and 
 traditions and of civic righteousness are manifest. 
 
 Coming now to the immediate cause of this memorial, 
 the seventy-fifth anniversary of the birth of Marietta 
 College, it is not too much to say that Marietta College 
 had its birth with the settlement of Marietta. It was 
 there in embryo. It was there in the determination of 
 the settlers to provide for public education, not only of 
 a primary and secondary, but also of a collegiate 
 character. 
 
 Within the first decade after the settlement was estab- 
 lished the first collegiate school for higher education 
 in the Northwest Territory, under the name of the Mus- 
 kingum Academy, in which Latin and Greek were taught, 
 and the principal of which was a grandson of Israel 
 Putnam and a graduate of the class of 1793 of Yale. 
 Muskingum Academy, as it was called, continued its 
 useful career in the preparation of men for a higher 
 academical education through various vicissitudes, was 
 succeeded by a collegiate school and seminary under 
 Mr. Bingham, until in 1835, under a charter for a college, 
 the institution whose seventy-fifth birthday we celebrate 
 today, began its full existence. It was not the first of 
 the small colleges, but a type and the best type of them. 
 Its trustees and its presidents and its professors, imbued 
 with the traditions and the associations of Marietta and 
 her settlement, under the inspiration of the love of edu- 
 cation which the founders of the settlement brought with 
 them, have preserved their original ambitions, and have 
 made this one of the model small colleges of the country. 
 They have not striven to be a university; they have not 
 made broad advertisement or intense effort to bring many 
 youths within their academic shades and to increase the 
 
 157 
 
classes beyond the possibilities of the foundation, 
 and therefore beyond the possibilities of a thorough 
 education, but they have set high the standard of col- 
 legiate education, have brought the students close to the 
 professors, and by long terms of professors and the 
 presidents they have preserved the original traditions 
 of the College and never lost the influence of the earnest- 
 ness and high purpose of the founders of Marietta. It 
 is not essential it is not appropriate for me to discuss 
 what advantages there may be in the attendance upon 
 a large university for those who enjoy the privilege. 
 It is appropriate to point out the peculiar advantages in 
 the acquisition of a thorough collegiate education which 
 the personal touch of the earnest professor and instructor 
 gives to the student who enjoys it. The opportunity to 
 assist in the formation of character, which constant asso- 
 ciation with the noble men who make and have made the 
 faculty affords to the student of Marietta, is well illus- 
 trated in the high achievements and the sturdy qualities 
 of her graduates. 
 
 I am a son of Ohio, and I like to believe that the 
 whole State of Ohio her population, her educational 
 system, her laws, her jurisprudence, and everything 
 else that has made her distinguished among the states 
 of the Union has preserved the color and the peculiar 
 excellence of that little society which settled Marietta, 
 and which continues it today a gem among the com- 
 munities of a great state, still setting high the standard 
 of simple living, of morality, of religion, and of public 
 education. 
 
 158 
 
WEDNESDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 15 
 
 CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH. 
 
 CELEBRATION OF THE FOUNDING OF MUS- 
 KINGUM ACADEMY IN 1797. 
 
 At the conclusion of the public meeting on the park, 
 President Taft was conducted to the church. There a 
 small academic procession was formed, consisting of the 
 President and President Perry, Capt. Butts, and Mr. 
 W. W. Mills, and Professors Chamberlin and Phillips. 
 The audience rose as the party moved up the aisle. 
 
 President Perry opened the meeting by offering 
 prayer as follows: Lord God of our fathers, Thy name 
 we bless. As Thou hast led them in the days that are 
 past, so we pray that Thou wilt now lead us, and bless 
 those who come after us. 
 
 We praise Thee for this great nation of ours, founded 
 in righteousness and knowledge and liberty; and we 
 pray that these states may be bound closer together into 
 one great community. 
 
 We ask Thy blessing upon him called to be the head 
 of this people, that Thy protection may be about him, 
 that Thy wisdom may be granted unto him, and that Thy 
 grace may uphold him. May Thy blessing rest upon us 
 here now, and to Thy name we will give the praise for 
 evermore. Amen. 
 
 159 
 
President Perry : Ladies and Gentlemen, Friends of 
 Marietta College: 
 
 We are met here this afternoon to give fitting recog- 
 nition to an historical event of more than local signifi- 
 cance. Beginnings, however small or obscure, are always 
 important. On April 29, 1797, a group of the Marietta 
 pioneers met and formed an organization to build an 
 academy, in order that the young people of this new 
 region might have the benefit of classical education. 
 Money was subscribed, plans drawn, and on the lot 
 adjoining this church, on the north, the Muskingum 
 Academy was erected. In 1800, it was opened for in- 
 struction, the first preceptor being David Putnam, a 
 graduate of Yale, in the class of 1793. So higher edu- 
 cation began in the great territory northwest of the 
 river Ohio, out of which were carved the imperial com- 
 monwealths of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and 
 Wisconsin. These states, with their flourishing cities, 
 their vast populations, their majestic school system, their 
 numberless high schools and colleges and universities, 
 look back to this spot where, in 1788, the first permanent 
 settlement was made, where, in 1797, the first school 
 for higher education was organized. The roots of Mari- 
 etta College run back into that early time and to the 
 Muskingum Academy. It is surely fitting that in our 
 Anniversary celebration we should set apart one session 
 to recall this beginning of higher education in the North- 
 west Territory. 
 
 Mr. President, it gives me especial pleasure to wel- 
 come you here in the name of Marietta College, its 
 friends, and the citizens of this pioneer city. As the 
 most distinguished son of Ohio, as a friend of higher 
 education, as the chief executive of this great nation, 
 your presence here today, at this spot in Ohio where 
 higher education in all the great Northwest Territory 
 
 160 
 
PRESIDENT WILLIAM H. TAFT 
 
began, is peculiarly appropriate. We are very glad that 
 we can also receive you into the goodly fellowship of the 
 Alumni of Marietta College. We do this by reason of 
 your known interest in college education, by reason of 
 your distinguished services as lawyer and judge, because 
 of your broad constructive statesmanship, because by the 
 grace of God and the expressed will of this great nation 
 you are our honored and trusted and beloved President. 
 Therefore, by the authority given to me by the 
 Trustees of Marietta College, I do now confer upon you, 
 William Howard Taft, in the name of Marietta College, 
 the honorary degree of Doctor of Civil Law, and bid 
 you enjoy all the rights, privileges and prerogatives per- 
 taining to that degree. In testimony of this act the Sec- 
 retary of the College will present you with its diploma, 
 and the appointed persons will invest you with the appro- 
 priate hood. 
 
 The hood was then placed on President Taft by 
 Professors Chamberlin and Phillips, and the people 
 cheered and applauded. As soon as the hood was placed 
 President Perry presented President Taft to the audi- 
 ence in these words, "Ladies and gentlemen, the Presi- 
 dent." 
 
 161 
 
PRESIDENT TAFT'S RESPONSE TO 
 CONFERRING OF DEGREE. 
 
 Mr. President, Ladies and Gentlemen : I am deeply 
 grateful for the honor of being made an Alumnus of 
 Marietta College. There are a number of reasons. In 
 the first place, as I sat here and looked at this audience, 
 the fact of the surroundings in this Christian church 
 where you celebrate your commencements, with the out- 
 look upon the park before you, I could not but think of 
 a similar ceremony through which I had the honor of 
 going in 1893 in New Haven, Connecticut, and it seemed 
 to me that the ceremonies were the same, that the 
 atmosphere was the same, that the Yale men who came 
 here at that time to found the great Northwest Territory 
 had brought with them a personality, a character, and 
 respect for high ideals, and at the same time a practical 
 sense and a Yankee shrewdness that enabled them to 
 build for centuries. 
 
 In the study of the history of Marietta College and 
 the town of Marietta, connected with a personal acquaint- 
 ance with graduates of Marietta, with the faculty of 
 Marietta, and with the surroundings here in this com- 
 munity, there seems to be such a coincidence of fortunate 
 circumstances in the foundation of this settlement as to 
 prevent our finding a similar instance anywhere in the 
 history of this country (applause). To think that fifty 
 Revolutionary soldiers, coming from New England, 
 headed by a minister of the Gospel, could elicit from the 
 Continental Congress a grant of the beautiful land which 
 was here given, accompanied by a provision for the edu- 
 
 162 
 
cation of the people and for religion, and could wring 
 from that body, as it did, one of the greatest fundamental 
 instruments of government that ever came from the 
 brain and hand of man, is an honor to make one solemn 
 on this occasion, and to realize, as we stand here in 
 Marietta, we are facing one of the great events through 
 which this country has come to the greatness of its 
 present development. 
 
 Now, my friends, I am done. You have a way of 
 dividing up speeches so that it is difficult to add a post- 
 script to a letter which you supposed had been completed. 
 But I will close with a repetition of my grateful appre- 
 ciation of the reception here and my profound gratitude 
 for the conferring of this degree, which I assure you I 
 do not take as a mere complimentary formula, but which 
 I value as a real honor, because it enables me to take my 
 place in the Alumni of this institution that has such a 
 magnificent past, and I doubt not will have a most useful 
 future. 
 
 163 
 
THE OHIO COMPANY AND EDUCATION 
 IN THE NORTHWEST. 
 
 By Prof. Henry E. Bourne, of Western Reserve Univ. 
 
 President Perry: We are to have on this occasion 
 of the celebration of the founding of Muskingum Acad- 
 emy, a historical address by Professor Henry E. Bourne, 
 of Western Reserve University, whom I now take pleas- 
 ure in introducing. 
 
 Professor Bourne: A problem of singular interest 
 confronted the members of the Continental Congress in 
 1787. What their decision should be was of scarcely less 
 importance than the conclusions which the Federal Con- 
 vention was endeavoring to reach. The problem con- 
 cerned the spirit and principles which should control the 
 colonization of the magnificent domain from the Ohio 
 to the Lakes and the upper waters of the Mississippi. 
 No similar problem of such proportions had confronted 
 men of our race since the days of the Virginia Company. 
 
 The Northwest Territory was not the "back country" 
 of any state, which could be settled merely by the process 
 of adding one community to another and pushing for- 
 ward the line of the frontier. Nor was it possible to 
 repeat within its boundaries the story of the venturesome 
 spirits who, with rifles instead of land office patents, 
 established estates in Kentucky and Tennessee. The 
 character of the region was yet to be determined. Ex- 
 cept for feeble settlements, relics of French occupation, 
 it was still woods and wastes, as completely in the pos- 
 session of the Indians as were the shores of the Atlantic 
 
 164 
 
when the settlers of Virginia and New England laid the 
 foundations of their colonies. All questions were open, 
 but this was true for the last time. The character of 
 the Northwest Territory would determine the character 
 of that farther West that was to be. In the history of the 
 Republic the opportunity was unique. 
 
 The solution of the problem was presented in the 
 Ordinance of 1787, adopted July 13, and interpreted two 
 weeks later in one important respect in an act of sale 
 to the Ohio Company. Although the final discussions 
 took less than a month, the problem had been considered 
 seriously even before the terms of peace had given to 
 the republic this great territorial prize, or Massachusetts 
 and Virginia had ceded their claims to it. 
 
 Still more than in the case of the original settlements 
 on the coast, it was hard, practical necessities that were 
 spurs to action. The government of the Confederation 
 was staggering under a crushing financial burden. The 
 certificates of indebtedness had sunk to twelve cents on 
 the dollar. At times there was not money enough in 
 the treasury to pay the ordinary expenses of administra- 
 tion. It is not surprising that Congress early came to 
 look upon the western lands as a "capital resource." 
 After .the sale to the Ohio Company had led to two 
 other large sales, a member wrote Monroe that Congress 
 was "now looking upon the western country in its true 
 light, i. e., as a most valuable fund for the extmctionment 
 of the domestic debt." And Jefferson, when he heard of 
 the sales, spoke of the lands as "a precious resource," 
 "which will, in every event, liberate us from our domes- 
 tic debt." 
 
 The spur of necessity was felt also by many who 
 wished to buy. Officers and soldiers who had been paid 
 in certificates looked upon the purchase of lands as their 
 only means of obtaining anything like the full amount 
 
 165 
 
of what was due them. Others had seen their fortunes 
 dwindle as the war dragged on, and, embarrassed by 
 poverty, did not wish to begin life anew amid their for- 
 mer neighbors. 
 
 But neither the Congress that wished to sell, nor the 
 men who wished to buy, thought simply of questions of 
 survey, of price, or of security for payment. If as long 
 ago as the granting of the first Virginia charter it had 
 been necessary to assure colonists, in the King's name, 
 that they were to "have and enjoy all liberties, fran- 
 chises, and immunities ... to all intents and purposes as 
 if they were abiding" within the realm of England, it 
 was unlikely that men of the same race, just after the 
 conquest of new liberties, would cross into the wilderness 
 north of the Ohio without guarantees at least as specific. 
 Washington recognized this, but he also realized that 
 "a proper republican plan for this great purpose is not 
 very easily laid." These words proved to be literally 
 true. He did not draw up a plan himself, although he 
 took a deep interest in the matter. His great concern 
 was that the country be not "taken up in a loose or irreg- 
 ular manner." He believed that "compact and pro- 
 gressive settling will give strength to the Union, admit 
 law and good government, and federal aids at an early 
 period." Jefferson tried his hand at an ordinance, and 
 so did Monroe, but neither of these plans was adopted. 
 
 An extraordinary scheme, which seems like an echo 
 from the story of ancient Roman military colonies, was 
 discussed among the Revolutionary officers in 1783 be- 
 fore the army left Newburgh. According to its terms 
 Congress was to turn over to the officers and soldiers 
 who desired to become associated for the purposes of 
 settlement a great block of territory north of the Ohio. 
 From these lands were to be paid the bounties promised 
 by Congress, and there also additional amounts were to 
 
 166 
 
be assigned the associators who proposed to remove to 
 the new country. But before they went they were to 
 draw up a constitution and adopt a body of laws. The 
 exclusion of slavery was to form an irrevocable part of 
 this constitution. The associators and their families were 
 then to begin the march to the Ohio, fed, clothed, and 
 armed by the United States, of which their settlements 
 were to form a new State. From the sale of unassigned 
 lands were to be provided roads, public buildings, and, 
 it should be especially noted, schools and academies. It 
 was unlikely that such a plan would appeal to the imag- 
 ination of an impecunious Congress. Even in its modi- 
 fied form, presented in a petition, and commended to the 
 serious attention of Congress by Washington himself, 
 it received no consideration. Nevertheless, several of 
 those who signed it, among them Rufus Putnam and 
 Benjamin Tupper, did not lose interest in the idea, and 
 out of their interest grew the Ohio Company. 
 
 The plan of the Ohio Company was more practical, 
 for it contemplated the purchase of over a million acres. 
 Jt is true payment was to be made in government certifi- 
 cates of indebtedness, but the absorption of a large 
 amount of these would enhance the value of the remain- 
 der and improve the credit of the government, as well 
 as decrease the actual burden of debt. Still there were 
 obstacles to an agreement. Congress in the land ordi- 
 nance of 1785 had fixed the price at one dollar an acre, 
 and at first the directors of the Company were unwilling 
 to pay more than half this price. There was a more 
 serious obstacle to the success of the proposed settle- 
 ment, even if the terms of sale could be arranged satis- 
 factorily, for little progress had been made towards a 
 scheme of government for the Northwest Territory. 
 In the spring of 1787 a new plan had been reported by 
 a committee of Congress, but nobody seems to have re- 
 
 167 
 
garded it as an adequate solution of the problem. For 
 two months Congress was without a quorum, and when 
 at length a quorum was obtained, Dr. Manasseh Cutler, 
 one of the directors of the Ohio Company, and a dis- 
 tinguished man, had come to New York to urge the 
 matter of the purchase. The unusual welcome which 
 he received from the delegates was evidence enough of 
 the importance they attached to the negotiation. Under 
 the ordinance of 1785 seven ranges of townships had 
 been surveyed, and the land put on the market, but few 
 purchasers had appeared. If the great resource was to 
 be made productive, it must be through the agency of 
 an influential group of men like those behind the Ohio 
 Company. It argues the perspicacity of the delegates that 
 they resolved to make an end of the disheartening delays 
 which had attended all plans to organize a scheme of gov- 
 ernment for the Northwest. Richard Henry Lee, one 
 of those who drafted the ordinance, referred to it at the 
 time as "a measure preparatory to the sale of lands/' 
 and Nathan Dane wrote: "We found ourselves rather 
 pressed. The Ohio Company appeared to purchase a 
 large tract of federal lands." It is safe to say no im- 
 portant instrument of government was ever drawn up 
 more expeditiously. The committee having the matter 
 in charge was reconstituted July 9. The next day they 
 courteously showed their new plan to Dr. Cutler, who 
 returned it with several suggestions. These, with a sin- 
 gle exception, met their approval. Dr. Cutler was evi- 
 dently satisfied with their attitude towards the problem, 
 for on that day he set out for Philadelphia, without 
 waiting to see what the final form of the ordinance was 
 to be. The discussion was concluded and the ordinance 
 adopted three days later. When he returned he found 
 the ground cleared for his negotiation, but Congress 
 was inclined to insist on the price settled by the ordinance 
 
 168 
 
\ 
 
 ill 
 
of 1785, and to refuse other concessions, among these 
 the gift of lands for the endowment of a university. It 
 was only by adding the Scioto speculation to the pur- 
 chase proposed by the Ohio Company that Congress was 
 finally persuaded. 
 
 Whatever may be thought upon the questions touch- 
 ing the authorship of the articles of compact inserted in 
 the new draft of the Ordinance of 1787, it is plain that 
 the proposals of the Ohio Company, brought forward 
 at a time when Congress realized that a beginning must 
 be made of the sale of the western lands, and urged with 
 singular address by the agent of the Company, was the 
 motive force which drove through to completion in four 
 days the work of constructing this ordinance, the ele- 
 ments of which had hitherto been suggested only in frag- 
 mentary and unsuccessful projects. It is also plain that 
 the desires of the men who composed the Company had 
 weight with Congress and its committee, for no articles 
 of compact had appeared in the proposals of the earlier 
 committee discussed in May, and these articles did appear 
 after the agent of the Company had had an opportunity 
 to talk over the problem with the delegates. The reality 
 of this influence is supported by the fact that Nathan 
 Dane, who drafted the articles, drew their language 
 mainly from the constitution and laws of Massachusetts, 
 the home of the Ohio Company. To have had a share 
 in framing so noble a charter of colonization is a lasting 
 honor to the leaders of this Company. 
 
 This was not all that the Ohio Company achieved. Their 
 project was something more than the purchase of a mil- 
 lion and a half acres. Washington understood this when 
 he wrote to Lafayette : "Many of our military acquaint- 
 ances, such as Generals Parsons, Varnum, and Putnam 
 .... propose settling there. From such beginnings much 
 may be expected." After Marietta had been founded, 
 
 169 
 
he declared: "No colony in America was ever settled 
 under such favorable influences. . . . Information, prop- 
 erty, and strength will be its characteristics." Such a 
 colony would secure the hold of the United States on 
 the Northwest, it would counteract the efforts of the 
 British to retain control over the Indian tribes, and would 
 serve as a shield to the older communities. When war 
 with the Indians did break out, upon the Ohio Company 
 fell at first the burden of the defense. But it is not the 
 general work of the Ohio Company for the Northwest 
 that may most appropriately be discussed on a day set 
 apart to commemorate the founding of Muskingum Acad- 
 emy; it is, rather, the influence which the action of the 
 Company exercised upon the development of higher edu- 
 cation in the Northwest, and indirectly throughout the 
 country. 
 
 No one acquainted with the history of the American 
 colonies would contend that the earnest desire to pro- 
 mote higher education was a new thing in 1787. A few 
 years after Jamestown was settled, Sir Edwin Sandys, 
 then the dominant figure in the London Company, pro- 
 posed that ten thousand acres be reserved for the found- 
 ing of a university. Boston had been settled only six 
 years when Harvard College was founded. Nine colleges 
 had come into existence before the Revolutionary War 
 began, and four others before its close. It is not, there- 
 fore, the idea of higher education, but the singularly 
 effective means chosen to promote that idea, and the de- 
 termination that the university should mould the life of 
 the community from the outset, rather than be the product 
 of an eventual appearance in the community of a sense 
 of intellectual need. In the thought of Manasseh Cutler 
 and Rufus Putnam higher education was an integral part 
 of their scheme of colonization. Dr. Cutler afterwards 
 declared to his son, "The establishment of a University 
 
 170 
 
was a first object and lay with great weight on my mind." 
 In a pamphlet which he published in 1787, he said, there 
 "will be one advantage which no other part of the earth 
 can boast, and which will probably never again occur- 
 that in order to begin right, there will be no wrong 
 habits to combat, and no inveterate systems to overturn 
 there is no rubbish to remove, before you can lay the 
 foundation. . . . Could the necessary apparatus be pro- 
 cured, and funds immediately established, for founding 
 a university on a liberal plan, that professors might be 
 active in their various researches and employments 
 even now, in the infancy of the settlement, a proper use 
 might be made of an advantage which will never be 
 repeated." He felt that the influence of such an institu- 
 tion would raise the moral and political tone of the com- 
 munity. "The people in the Kentucky and Illinois coun- 
 tries were," he wrote, "rapidly increasing. Their dis- 
 tance from the old states will prevent their sending their 
 children thither for instruction; from the want of which 
 they are in danger of losing all their habits of govern- 
 ment." And he adds, if these settlers see "examples of 
 government, science, and regular industry follow them 
 into the neighborhood of their own country, they would 
 favor their own children with these advantages, and 
 revive their ideas of order, citizenship, and the useful 
 sciences. . . " Two years later Rufus Putnam, in a letter 
 to Fisher Ames, alluding to the intrigues of the British 
 on the north and of the Spaniards on the southwest, 
 expressed the hope of soon seeing a university founded, 
 and "such means of education set on foot as will have a 
 most favorable effect upon the manners of the people 
 in that country, and remove the danger that, in a state of 
 ignorance, with the art of designing men, they will be 
 always under to mistake their true interest." The means 
 
 171 
 
by which the Company sought to put such ideas into 
 effect were destined to have a large influence upon later 
 educational policy in this country. 
 
 The leading spirits of the Company were determined 
 that included in their bargain with Congress should be 
 some provision for higher education. It had been mainly 
 through the influence of Colonel Pickering, closely asso- 
 ciated with their group at the time of the army petition in 
 1783, that Congress had been persuaded to reserve by 
 the land ordinance of 1785 the sixteenth section of every 
 township for the support of the common schools. A 
 copy of the project had been sent to him, as to other 
 men whose opinion was desired, because their attitude 
 would indicate the probable attitude of intending settlers. 
 In a letter to Rufus King he expressed his regret that 
 no provision had been made "even for schools and acade- 
 mies." Rufus King was on the committee which made 
 the final draft, and which inserted the reservation of a 
 section for the maintenance of the public schools. Shortly 
 afterwards he enclosed a copy of the draft to Pickering 
 with the remark, "You will find hereby that your ideas 
 have had weight with the committee." And Gray son 
 explained to Washington that this provision, as well as 
 that for religion, afterwards stricken out, was intended 
 as "an inducement for neighborhoods of the same re- 
 ligious sentiments to confederate for the purpose of pur- 
 chasing and settling together." 
 
 It does not require argument to show that in 1787 
 Congress would consider a request for a grant of land 
 for the support of a university principally in the light 
 of its value as an inducement to settlers, as a means of 
 enhancing the value of all the lands, and of increasing 
 the chances of their becoming a "capital resource" for 
 the extinction of the domestic debt. This was the side on 
 which the Company could make its attack. When Dr. 
 
 172 
 
Cutler explained, July 6, to the committee of Congress, 
 the terms and conditions of the proposed purchase, he 
 asked that Congress give, in addition to section sixteen 
 
 It is, however, a significant coincidence that on the 
 support of religion, and four townships for the endow- 
 ment of a university. In its report four days later the 
 committee recommended that these requests be granted. 
 But on this matter the committee and Congress did not 
 altogether agree. 
 
 It is, however, a significant coincidence that on the 
 same day another committee, with partly the same per- 
 sonnel, prepared a draft of the ordinance for the govern- 
 ment of the Northwest Territory. In the third article 
 of the compact inserted in that ordinance are the well- 
 known words, "Religion, morality and knowledge, being 
 necessary to good government and the happiness of man- 
 kind, schools and the means of education shall forever 
 be encouraged." Is it possible to avoid the conclusion 
 that the influence which prompted such a declaration was 
 a proposal of purchase before Congress emphasizing in 
 the strongest terms the interest of this colonizing com- 
 pany from New England in securing for actual settlers 
 the assurance that means of education should be provided 
 for their children ? 
 
 Even with such a declaration in the ordinance, Dr. 
 Cutler found still before him the stubborn task of per- 
 suading the delegates to translate its general phraseology 
 into the terms of a specific gift. In the ordinance of sale 
 which was proposed July 19, the provisions for religion 
 and for a university did not appear. A large majority 
 seemed opposed to them. Dr. Cutler was on the point 
 of abandoning his efforts and of opening negotiations 
 for a purchase with one of the eastern states. It was 
 then that he was persuaded to add the inducement of a 
 much larger purchase and to reduce the request for a 
 
 173 
 
university endowment to the gift of two townships. 
 With this modification Congress yielded, and ordered the 
 Treasury Board to conclude the sale. The importance 
 of the victory for the cause of higher education can hard- 
 ly be exaggerated, for when once this concession had 
 been made it became the standard of what the national 
 government was expected to do for the new territories 
 and states. It also served as a hint for asking other 
 concessions. 
 
 One of the first consequences of the addition of this 
 grant to the Ohio Company agreement was its inclusion 
 in the terms of the Symmes purchase, except that since 
 the Symmes purchase was smaller in extent, Judge 
 Symmes asked that "instead of two townships for the 
 use of an university, only one be assigned for the benefit 
 of an academy." It is unnecessary to add that this grant 
 was the origin of Miami University. After the Symmes 
 purchase had been made, Congress directed the Treasury 
 Board to continue the sales practically on the terms of- 
 fered to the Ohio Company. 
 
 The degree in which the grant of townships for 
 higher education was accepted as a determinative prece- 
 dent was repeatedly illustrated in the later history of 
 the Northwest Territory and of the whole country. In 
 1804 when the Territory of Indiana was divided into the 
 three land districts of Vincennes, Kaskaskia, and De- 
 troit, one township in each district was "reserved for the 
 use of a seminary of learning." The territorial legisla- 
 ture proceeded two years later to charter a university at 
 Vincennes. When Indiana became a state, Congress 
 acted on the precedent established for Ohio, which had 
 succeeded to the management of the two university 
 townships given to the Ohio Company, and gave the 
 state an additional township. This gift was utilized in 
 the founding of a seminary at Bloomington, which grew 
 
 174 
 
into the University of Indiana. The same story of Con- 
 gressional grant was repeated in the case of Illinois, of 
 Michigan, and of Wisconsin. Nor was the consequence 
 limited to the Northwest Territory. When the borders 
 of the country were pushed beyond the Mississippi and 
 to the Pacific coast, each new territory or state received 
 a similar grant of "university lands." 
 
 If there were not danger in overloading even such 
 a precedent, it would not be difficult to argue that the 
 Act of Congress making large grants of lands to all the 
 states for the endowment of colleges of agriculture and 
 the mechanic arts was one of the results of the educa- 
 tional policy formulated in 1787. As these institutions 
 were permitted to include in their curriculum other scien- 
 tific and classical studies, the grants were available for 
 general higher education. It would also not be extrava- 
 gant to argue that this series of gifts from the national 
 government was the greatest single influence prompting 
 the states to the generous support of their own universi- 
 ties. The sagacious step of the Ohio Company had a 
 share in rallying to the cause of higher education the 
 liberality of the great communities beyond the Allegha- 
 nies. In the older states the college and the university 
 have always looked more exclusively to the enlightened 
 beneficence of individuals. It was an immense gain that 
 in the new states the burden should also be laid upon the 
 resources of the whole community, for its power to give 
 can never be rivaled by that of individuals, however, 
 generous. 
 
 Since the leading spirits of the Ohio Company be- 
 lieved that a university would exercise a formative influ- 
 ence over the character of the colony, they cherished the 
 hope that it would be established at once. When Con- 
 gress proposed that the university townships be located 
 in the center of the double purchase of the Ohio and 
 
 175 
 
Scioto Companies, Dr. Cutler objected on the ground 
 that "this might too long defer the establishment." It 
 does not seem probable that either he or General Putnam 
 felt that the agreement to locate the university townships 
 near the center of the purchase should have as its neces- 
 sary consequence the establishment of the university in 
 one of these townships. In an entry in Dr. Cutler's diary 
 for September 3, 1788, when he was visiting Marietta, 
 is the statement that General Putnam and he climbed the 
 high hill northwest of the Fort and west of the city. 
 They noted the presence of fine rock for building, and 
 Dr. Cutler added, "It is proposed that the university 
 should be on this hill." But if the university was to 
 be established at once, it was necessary to obtain other 
 funds than those looked for from the rentals of townships 
 not yet surveyed. This is the reason why we find both 
 Cutler and Putnam turning to Congress for aid. In 
 1789 Dr. Cutler wrote Winthrop Sargent that the spirit 
 of emigration from Massachusetts would be stimulated, 
 if "Congress should favor the establishment of the Uni- 
 versity. . . ." Some declarations of President Washing- 
 ton a few months later, raising the question of the advisa- 
 bility of aiding existing seminaries or establishing a 
 national university, led Putnam, then in Boston, to feel 
 that the moment was opportune to ask Congress for aid, 
 and he wrote to Dr. Cutler suggesting that they proceed 
 to New York at once. But these ambitions were doomed 
 to disappointment. The financial embarrassments of the 
 Company, in part due to entanglements with the Scioto 
 speculation, the dangers of the Indian War, which 
 checked emigration to the Ohio and kept Marietta in 
 the condition of an armed post, chilled many hopes for 
 the development of the settlement. One of these was the 
 scheme of establishing a university immediately. 
 
 176 
 
For Marietta the college was to be preceded by an 
 academy, as was the case with other colleges created dur- 
 ing the same period. Williams College began in 1791 
 as the Free School in Williamstown, eight years earlier 
 Prince Edward Academy had grown into Hampden and 
 Sidney College, and two decades later the Hamilton- 
 Oneida Academy was to become Hamilton College. The 
 effort to have instruction given at Marietta was begun 
 while the first settlers were still on their way. Dr. Cutler, 
 General Varnum, and Colonel May were appointed to 
 care for this matter. In November, 1788, $200 were 
 sent to Marietta, and Dr. Cutler wrote that this would 
 enable Putnam to pay both "the preacher and the school- 
 master for the present." It was a day of small things 
 which had great significance. This sum was the first 
 installment of the millions that were to be spent on edu- 
 cation in the Northwest. Unfortunately the efforts of 
 J:he Company for education were soon cut short 'by the 
 necessity of assuming the burdens of the defense against 
 the Indians, and it was not until 1797 that definite steps 
 were taken to found an academy. 
 
 The same interest that caused the insertion in the 
 Ohio Company purchase of the gift of university town- 
 ships, and which worked for the immediate establishment 
 of a university, created the Muskingum Academy. At 
 the head of the subscription list to provide for the build- 
 ing stands the name of Rufus Putnam, and he contributed 
 nearly one-third of the whole. It is significant also that 
 the first preceptor, as the principal was called, was David 
 Putnam, a grandson of Israel Putnam, and a graduate of 
 Yale in the class of 1793. Its work as an academy was 
 marked out by rule that among the duties of the pre- 
 ceptor was teaching the Latin and Greek languages. In 
 addition to arithmetic, these were the only requirements 
 in 1800 for entrance to college. In a letter to Dr. Cutler, 
 
 177 
 
August 2, 1800, General Putnam refers to the academy 
 in these words : "The Muskingum Academy at Marietta 
 is at present, and, I trust, will always in the future, be 
 supplied with a master capable of teaching the lan- 
 guages. . . ." He adds the hope that it will "not be long 
 before Latin schools will be established in several other 
 places in the Territory." To Muskingum Academy be- 
 longs the honor of standing at the head of the column 
 in the advance of higher education into the Northwest. 
 
 When the academy was founded the university lands 
 had already been located in what became the townships 
 of Athens and Alexander. General Putnam was also 
 preparing the way to obtain a charter from the Terri- 
 torial legislature which convened in 1799. The academy 
 at Marietta was then looked upon by him as one of the 
 Latin schools which should prepare students for the uni- 
 versity. Nevertheless, in the course of three decades, 
 it was itself to grow into a college. Meanwhile it 
 changed hands two or three times. In 1816 the Academy 
 building was leased to the Marietta School Association, 
 and Elisha Huntington, afterwards lieutenant governor 
 of Massachusetts, became head of the school. After 1828 
 it languished for a time until the Institute of Education 
 took it up on a new plan in 1830, and three- years later 
 organized the Marietta Collegiate Institute, which in 
 1835 developed into Marietta College. 
 
 Muskingum Academy also had its part in an edu- 
 cational movement once dominant in this country. In 
 the last quarter of the eighteenth century and for the 
 next fifty years academies were founded everywhere, 
 modeled, many of them, upon Phillips Andover and Phil- 
 lips Exeter. One of their great services was to prepare 
 the way for the public high school. The men who found- 
 ed Marietta were especially open to the influence of this 
 example, for most of them came from the regions of New 
 
 178 
 
England directly affected by it. The influence of the 
 movement was also felt in northern Ohio, in the Western 
 Reserve, for in 1803 the Erie Literary Society obtained 
 a charter and established an academy at Burton, which 
 became the precursor of Western Reserve College at 
 Hudson. Before the outbreak of the 1812 War again 
 interrupted the efforts for education, half a dozen other 
 famous Ohio academies had begun their careers. Schools 
 of this type controlled the field of secondary education 
 until the fourth decade of the century. By this time the 
 influences which resulted in the founding of an English 
 high school in Boston were felt in Ohio, and soon after- 
 wards came the establishment of town or city high 
 schools. By 1856 there were ninety-seven. The rise 
 of the high school and the decline of the academy came 
 long after Muskingum Academy had grown into Mari- 
 etta College. 
 
 The failure of Dr. Cutler, Rufus Putnam, and their 
 friends to bring about the establishment of a university 
 immediately after the settlement of Marietta, by no 
 means closed the connection of the leaders of the Ohio 
 Company with the university project. In the later, more 
 successful attempt, the initiative belongs to General Put- 
 nam, although Dr. Cutler's influence is still noteworthy. 
 When Putnam was preparing to petition the Territorial 
 legislature for a charter of incorporation, he wrote Dr. 
 Cutler asking him to make a draft of what the charter 
 should contain and to put this in the form of an Act, for, 
 there was no copy in the Territory of such an incorporat- 
 ing act, even for an academy. Dr. Cutler's reply was de- 
 layed, so that the project of incorporation was never 
 brought before the legislature of the united Northwest 
 Territory, for in 1800 all that portion not included within 
 the boundaries of Ohio were set off as Indiana Territory. 
 Two years later the legislature of Ohio chartered the 
 
 179 
 
American Western University, substantially on the lines 
 of the Cutler charter, except that the legislature refused 
 to abandon to a self-perpetuating board of trustees the 
 management of all the lands granted to the Ohio Com- 
 pany for school, religious, and for university purposes. In 
 this action the legislature, so far at least as the university 
 was concerned, did little more than carry out the terms 
 of the original agreement with the Continental Congress, 
 for that agreement declared that the proceeds of the land 
 should be applied "to the intended object by the legisla- 
 ture of the State." At the same time, considering how 
 the state legislature later wasted the endowment of land, 
 it is certain that the university would have been served 
 better had the matter been entrusted to a self -perpetuat- 
 ing board. When in 1804 Ohio became a state, the char- 
 ter name was changed to Ohio University. The first 
 building was begun in 1807, but for several years the 
 university was simply another of the academies which 
 were springing up. Its organization marked the attain- 
 ment of one of the cherished projects of the Ohio Com- 
 pany. 
 
 The influence of the Company's educational projects 
 is not measured wholly either by the invaluable precedent 
 of the congressional land grants, nor by the actual organi- 
 zation of Ohio University. It should not be forgotten 
 that the first legislature of the Northwest Territory com- 
 prised delegates from all the settlements, and that if the 
 interest of this legislature was aroused in the educational 
 scheme, this interest was likely to be illustrated after- 
 wards in the action of the legislatures of the separate ter- 
 ritories. We have the testimony of one of the members, 
 Judge Jacob Burnet of Cincinnati, that the subject of 
 education occupied their serious attention. Their action 
 also argues the same interest, for they appointed Rufus 
 Putnam one of a committee of three to lay off a square 
 
 180 
 
for the colleges ; and suitable house-lots and gardens for 
 a president, professors and tutors. The delegate of the 
 Territory in Congress was also instructed to procure leg- 
 islation securing the title to the educational lands. This 
 delegate was William Henry Harrison, the first governor 
 of Indiana Territory. It is not hazardous to suppose 
 that the discussions at Cincinnati, when Van de Burgh 
 of Vincennes had the opportunity to meet men from 
 Marietta, exercised some influence over the Indiana Ter- 
 ritorial legislature that met for the first time in 1805, for 
 at its first session it chartered the University of Vin- 
 cennes, the endowment of which was expected from the 
 proceeds of the grant of a township for the Vincennes 
 land district. One of the first trustees was Van de Burgh, 
 and the president of the board was Governor Harrison. 
 Like the American Western University, the University 
 of Vincennes remained for several years a board of trus- 
 tees and a project. It would not have attained even this 
 status had not the legislature found already at hand the 
 grant of a township and been moved by the example of 
 the legislature of the Northwest Territory, a situation 
 which had its origin in the plans of the Ohio Company. 
 No one, however zealous he may be to honor the 
 Ohio Company, would desire to forget the ideas and the 
 efforts of other men or of other communities. Neither 
 Manasseh Cutler nor Rufus Putnam were voices crying 
 in the wilderness. They were simply typical products 
 of the age of the American Revolution, and of the forces 
 that had been long at work in colonial life. The more 
 wisely the opportunity which they helped to create was 
 utilized, the greater is the significance of their service. 
 The work that followed was not merely repetition, it 
 was progress. This is indicated by the use Indiana pro- 
 posed to make of her township lands, when, by a clause 
 in her constitution of 1816, she made it the duty of the 
 
 181 
 
assembly to provide for a "general system of education, 
 ascending in regular gradation from township schools to 
 a state university, wherein tuition shall be gratis and 
 equally open to all." One after another the states in the 
 Northwest Territory founded their universities. Some- 
 times these were followed, but often preceded, by col- 
 leges the creation of individual generosity, or of the self- 
 denial of communities and of groups of churches. It is 
 in a spirit of appreciation of the wisdom, the self-sacrifice, 
 and the patient effort which all this great movement has 
 embodied that we wish to remember the achievements 
 of the Ohio Company. 
 
 If from that hill top on which Dr. Cutler and General 
 Putnam stood, September 3, 1788, one should gaze out 
 towards the northwest, his nature must be cold or his 
 imagination dull if he is not thrilled by the spectacle of 
 this great sweep of noble enterprises for education, which 
 purposes like those they cherished have since brought into 
 existence. The thought must astonish as well as move 
 us, when we recall that all this achievement falls within 
 the short compass of little more than a century. Where 
 else in the world has such a stretch of territory been, not 
 merely settled, but made the rival of much older countries 
 in those efforts by which men are striving to reach higher 
 levels of life and render them accessible to their children ? 
 
 The founding of Muskingum Academy was not only 
 a beginning of great things, its curriculum was symbolic 
 of one of the permanent values in education. Writers 
 in after days have ventured to question the taste of the 
 early settlers of Marietta who named their public square 
 Campus Martius and a principal street Sacra Via. 
 Shall we not rather see in those names an abiding sense 
 of gratitude for that ancient civilization which lies at 
 the foundation of our own, a sense that was keener a 
 century ago, because it was a century closer to the 
 
 182 
 
Renaissance? When they provided in their rules that 
 the Latin and Greek languages should be taught, they 
 did more than conform to the requirements for entrance 
 of the colleges of the day and continue the tradition of 
 the older academies; they also declared that the civiliza- 
 tion of the Northwest was to preserve its relations with 
 the past, that within its borders all that was of worth in 
 the heritage they had received was to be transmitted un- 
 diminished to the generations that were to subdue the 
 forests and plant the prairie. 
 
 And if we recall Dr. Cutler's enthusiasm for a uni- 
 versity which should undertake scientific research, and 
 General Putnam's conviction that only through education 
 could men's minds be so liberated that they would not be 
 exposed to the arts of the intriguer, we discover that the 
 education which the leaders of the Ohio Company sought 
 to embody in their project had the three principal ele- 
 ments which any sound education must possess, the 
 transmission of the best that other generations have 
 thought, the furtherance of the realm of science by in- 
 vestigation, and the preparation of the citizen for self- 
 government. 
 
 183 
 
GREETING FROM YALE UNIVERSITY. 
 By Professor Williston Walker, D. D. 
 
 President Perry: The first teacher in Muskingum 
 Academy was David Putnam, a graduate of Yale Uni- 
 versity, and we will be glad to have a word of greeting 
 from Yale University, represented by Professor Williston 
 Walker. 
 
 Professor Walker: It is a privilege for a man from 
 New England to stand on the soil of Marietta, which is 
 sacred ground for him, for he sees a region of which 
 he can be justly proud as having had something to do 
 with the development of the great Northwest. I may 
 have, as a New Englander, something of the feeling that 
 affects a man as he comes out from his comparatively 
 secure home, proud of the principles for which that home 
 has stood, proud of the manhood there developed, and 
 sees the son who has carried those principles to develop- 
 ment in a greater field of usefulness and building a larger 
 world of love something of gratitude for what has been 
 taken from his home, something of delight and pride 
 must come into the mind of one who feels that experience. 
 
 But it is doubly a pleasure to be present at such an 
 anniversary as this, when Marietta not merely presents 
 her history, but when she brings to mind what has been 
 done here for education. It was here by the side of the 
 building in which we are gathered that the foundations 
 were laid for a classical institution in this great North- 
 west. From here upward went that movement which has 
 
 184 
 
covered this region with schools and colleges and we 
 have learned what we owe to those pioneers in sacrifice 
 and devotion of whom we have heard this afternoon. 
 
 Mr. President, it is doubly a pleasure also for one 
 who represents Yale to be present on this occasion. For, 
 as you have just pointed out, David Putnam, who first 
 instructed in the classics and who headed the Muskingum 
 Academy in this city of beginnings, was a son of Yale, of 
 the class of 1793. Your last graduate also, of this after- 
 noon, is a son of Yale, the beginning historically, and 
 the crowning event of this day have united to do honor 
 to the institution which I have the pleasure of repre- 
 senting. 
 
 But these are not the only connections of Yale with 
 Marietta. We remember, sir, that Yale has given to 
 your faculty men like Evans, Mills, and Pinneo ; men like 
 Douglas Putnam, for 62 years the Secretary of your 
 Board of Trustees. I wonder if there is another such 
 record in the United States. Men like Wicks, long pastor 
 of this church; Carrington and Moore, and many others 
 of your Board of Trustees of whom I could speak. 
 
 And therefore, on behalf of that institution, it gives 
 me great pleasure, as its representative this afternoon, to 
 present you with an address expressing the gratitude of 
 Yale University for the honor bestowed upon it and best 
 wishes for the future of Marietta College. 
 
 Just a word more on this occasion. It seems to me 
 that these gatherings, of which this is typical, are of far 
 more than local significance. They represent the out- 
 growth of that spirit of heroism on the part of the found- 
 ers of which we heard so eloquently this morning, The 
 Heroism of Scholarship. Those men had graduated in 
 the school of heroism. They loved their country and 
 they gave their service for its liberty. They loved their 
 God and they founded institutions for His worship. They 
 
 185 
 
loved education and they determined that they would 
 give to their children the advantages which they had 
 possessed, in richer measure. We stand, every one of us, 
 in debt to them today, and only as we carry on that spirit 
 of sacrifice and determination that those who shall come 
 after us shall be as free, shall know God as truly, and 
 shall have even in richer measure the educational advan- 
 tages which we enjoy, shall we be faithful to the great 
 historic memories which have come down to us, and be 
 true to the trust imposed upon us. For I think that the 
 university and the college and the academy and the school 
 never were so needed among us as they are at the present 
 time. The questions which are before our American 
 democracy at the present time are questions of unusual 
 perplexity. It has not always been so. There were times 
 in the history of this country, times which we heard nar- 
 rated so eloquently and with such feeling last evening, 
 when a man could shoulder his musket and decide on 
 which side of his country's questions his interests would 
 lie. Those questions were comparatively simple and 
 comparatively easy to be understood by every right- 
 thinking person. Not so the questions which are before 
 us today. Many of them are of very great perplexity; 
 many are those in which right judgment is not easy; 
 many are those which call for investigation, for intelli- 
 gence, for discriminating judgment, for careful weighing 
 of conclusions. And it is the man of training who can 
 best in these days serve the Republic. 
 
 I am not unmindful of that great training which the 
 world gives to every wise and intelligent man, which 
 makes the world the greatest of all schools, but after all 
 there is a demand today, as never in the past, for men 
 of special training in institutions of higher learning 
 not for his own aggrandizement not for his own 
 
 186 
 
achievement but that he may bring the weight of train- 
 ing and careful discriminating intelligence to the service 
 of the Republic in the questions that are before us. 
 
 So, Mr. President, as the head of one of these insti- 
 tutions of learning, honored in this region and through- 
 out the United States, attempting to do in your generation 
 what the fathers attempted to do in theirs, I convey to 
 you the heartiest of congratulations and the best of good 
 wishes for the future. 
 
 187 
 
GREETING FROM OHIO COLLEGES. 
 
 By President William O. Thompson, D. D., of Ohio 
 State University. 
 
 President Perry: Although higher education began 
 here, it did not stop here. The State of Ohio is a much 
 be-colleged state. We are glad to welcome here to speak 
 on behalf of these colleges the head of our State Uni- 
 versity, President W. O. Thompson. 
 
 President Thompson: Mr. President, Members of 
 the Faculty, Members of the Board of Trustees, 
 the Alumni, Students, and Friends of Marietta: 
 
 I count it a happy privilege to stand here today and 
 express a word of congratulation and greeting on behalf 
 of the Ohio colleges to Marietta as she comes to her 
 seventy-fifth anniversary laden with decades of rich ex- 
 perience and conscious of useful 'history. 
 
 Marietta owes her existence to the spirit of the 
 pioneers who settled in this favored region. The early 
 names of this community go back to the ordinance of 
 1787, and were associated with the earliest history of 
 this commonwealth. They were men, too, who repre- 
 sented the very best New England spirit of that day. 
 As early as April 29, 1797, a meeting of the citizens of 
 this vicinity was held in the interest of higher education. 
 The building that resulted as an outgrowth of that 
 movement is believed to be the first one used for higher 
 education in the Northwest Territory. In 1832, an- 
 nouncement was made that measures would be taken 
 to develop Marietta Collegiate Institute into an entirely 
 public institution. One step followed another, until in 
 
 188 
 
1835 the legal and formal beginning of Marietta Col- 
 lege was provided. In their preliminary statements 
 announcements were made that the essential doctrines 
 and duties of the Christian religion would be inculcated, 
 but no sectarian doctrines would be taught. In the 
 report of September, 1835, it is said that the honor of 
 originating Marietta College was not claimed by the 
 Board of Trust, and that its existence could not be 
 ascribed to any combination of individuals, but to the 
 leadings of Divine Providence. Among the colleges or- 
 ganized in Ohio perhaps no other one has been so true 
 to the ideals of the original founders as Marietta. Its 
 aim was to be thoroughly Christian while non-sectarian, 
 to select its own board of management, and to perpetuate 
 its own ideals of a college through the service of sym- 
 pathetic and intelligent men. For sixty years the College 
 was devoted to the separate education of men. There 
 can be no doubt that this gave it a distinctive character, 
 and brought to its alumni a certain enthusiasm and devo- 
 tion arising out of the ideals for which the College stood. 
 A personal acquaintance with a considerable number of 
 Marietta alumni prompts me to say that they have been 
 men of public spirit, of high ideals, conservative in tone, 
 and keenly alive to the progress of their times. 
 
 In looking for the secret of the history of Marietta 
 College, one is bound to attribute a very considerable 
 credit to the spirit of the pioneers and to the spirit of 
 their successors, who have cherished here in Marietta 
 the historic spirit and a devotion to religion and educ- 
 ation so characteristic of the New England people. It 
 is true that Marietta, like most other colleges, has had 
 some support from non-residents and 1 from generous 
 men influenced by the alumni, but the local enthusiasm 
 of Marietta citizens has been 1 fthe most encouraging 
 feature of all the early history. It is a matter of grat- 
 
 189 
 
ification in which all the Ohio colleges now rejoice that, 
 in recent years, the Fayerweather Estate, the General 
 Education Board, and other generously disposed citizens 
 have made large contributions to the material welfare 
 of the College. In extending our greetings today, we 
 also express the earnest hope that the effort now being 
 made to add a definite quantity to the resources of the 
 College will be successful and officially announced on 
 Commencement Day. 
 
 The mission of the small college during the nineteenth 
 century was very distinct and clear. It fostered the 
 spirit of sound scholarship and generous manhood under 
 Christian ideals. In recent years, the dominating influ- 
 ence of mere bigness, as represented in our large uni- 
 versities, has blinded the eyes of many people to the value 
 of the small college. There are indications of a change 
 of sentiment upon that question. If the small college, 
 true to its ideals and traditions, can be relieved from 
 unnecessary anxiety about its worldly affairs, there is no 
 reason why its contribution to American life should 
 not continue to be as important in the future as it has 
 been in the past. A score of well-trained men of right 
 ideals and chastened ambitions, imbued with the proper 
 spirit of public service, issuing from a college year after 
 year, will be vastly more important to a commonwealth 
 than a great herd imbued with no common ideals or lofty 
 aspirations. The danger of our times, so far as educated 
 men are involved, lies in the lack of their spiritual appre- 
 ciation, of patriotic devotion, and of their intelligent 
 sympathy with the masses of the people. The extreme 
 individualism which marks education in the large univer- 
 sities often fails to develop a common enthusiasm any- 
 where except on the foot ball bleachers. On the other 
 hand, the small college, while not destroying individual 
 
 190 
 
initiative, has presented to the American public a type 
 of citizen scholar who readily adjusted himself to the 
 demands of American life. 
 
 One other characteristic of the small college which 
 has been abundantly illustrated has been the development 
 of public-spirited men. This has been due to the fact, 
 I think, that emphasis has been placed upon education 
 rather than training in narrower lines. The spirit of 
 modern education has put undue emphasis upon train- 
 ing. It is a matter of somewhat common observation 
 that men who receive advanced degrees, unless they have 
 an interim of professional work, are apt to be over- 
 trained, resulting in loss of initiative and the suppres- 
 sion of the most valuable elements in the personal 
 equation. This result has followed the over-speciali- 
 zation of subjects of study and an effort to confine a man's 
 intelligence to a limited area of a great subject. The 
 theory that a man might know everything knowable upon 
 one subject has resulted in the dense ignorance of a great 
 many things that come within the range of ordinary 
 human life and scholarship. The German professor who 
 expressed regret that he had not confined his life to the 
 Dative Case, has been followed by thousands of people 
 who wanted to avoid such regret, but who have filled 
 the minds of other people with equally profound regret 
 that they did not know more about many things, and 
 possibly less about a particular thing. Whether the 
 college or the university, and whether the scholar outside 
 of university walls, should chase infinity is a debatable 
 question. At all events, the small college, by emphasis 
 upon the cultural value of the most important subjects 
 of human study, has produced a high class of public 
 citizens. This same citizen has had broad sympathies, 
 human interests, and the courage to devote himself to the 
 public welfare. The specialized scholar may write a 
 
 191 
 
book or even a thesis, but it seems necessary for some 
 large-hearted, liberally cultured man to take his results 
 and put them into action. This is the sphere in which 
 the graduate of the small college has made his great 
 contribution. He has learned how to use the material 
 of the world for its betterment. I would not be under- 
 stood as protesting against the man whose ambition is 
 to go deeper, stay down longer, and come up muddier 
 than any other man in the world, if by so doing he can 
 add a small iota to the sum total of human knowledge, 
 but I am trying to leave upon you the impression that 
 the generous manhood of the liberally educated man 
 is even yet worth while in our civilization and will, in 
 our judgment, find a larger place in the future. Of 
 course it goes without saying that the small college can^ 
 not sustain the real, genuine university method and push 
 the limits of scholarship beyond the boundaries of human 
 knowledge. Moreover, it is not necessary in a pro- 
 gressive civilization that every institution should attempt 
 this thing. American universities and colleges now have 
 a great many men doing the same thing other men 
 have done, in the name of research and scholarship, 
 which reminds one very much of the way the average 
 boy used to follow copy in his attempt to learn to write. 
 America needs a few great universities, and ought to 
 encourage the spirit of research and scholarship as often 
 as a man is found who is capable of doing something. 
 The present folly lies in the assumption that every Doctor 
 of Philosophy is capable of research work, and stands 
 a chance of adding some important truth to either 
 science or philosophy. It may be necessary to experi- 
 ment with a thousand of them to discover ten. This 
 only emphasizes how expensive new truth really is. The 
 small college will continue to devote itself to educating 
 young men for useful public service, for high-class citi- 
 
 192 
 
zenship, to giving them a spirit of sympathy with schol- 
 arship, and will inspire them with the best Christian 
 and social ideals. Occasionally such a college will dis- 
 cover the future scholar and send him on for professional 
 training, but let us hope that he will tarry until his 
 personal character is beyond the power of complete 
 effacement by devotion to the specialized lines of 
 research. 
 
 Further, let me say that it is in the interest of such 
 public service that the small college finds its justification. 
 Let me express the hope that its field will be more and 
 more clearly defined, and that it will have the grace and 
 strength to withstand the temptation to forsake a credit- 
 able history and an inviting future. We need institutions 
 of all kinds, provided they are all honest and straight- 
 forward, without hypocrisy and without false pretension. 
 The small college needs no apology. It has justified its 
 existence by the work it has done and the men it has 
 produced. 
 
 I speak of one other measure of the college ; namely, 
 its ability to do the thing needed in its day and genera- 
 tion. There is a marked tendency in the past decade 
 to standardize education by insisting upon certain more 
 or less academic standards of what a college is or should 
 be. Within limitation, this effort is undoubtedly wise. 
 However, one needs to keep in mind that an institution 
 or a college is not an end in itself; it is a means to an 
 end. It does not always follow that the technical char- 
 acter of academic requirements are an adequate measure 
 of education or of the service a college is rendering. 
 We should not be forgetful of the fact that the most 
 noted institutions of the country have produced some 
 of the finest men and scholars under conditions which 
 would not now be tolerated by the mathematical exactness 
 of modern academic measurements. It remains to be 
 
 193 
 
seen whether the more exacting standards of these days 
 will produce either a more accurate scholarship or a 
 more generous manhood. I wish simply to enter a protest 
 against the disposition of the college to fall down and 
 worship at the shrine of academic standards. If such a 
 movement continues, the chances are that a reasonable 
 percentage of our best men and women will be developed 
 independently of and in spite of the mechanical organ- 
 ization in some of our institutions of learning. It may 
 be well to remember that there are some things that 
 cannot be measured by the scales, and that there are 
 some things that professors never can find out by any 
 process of examination yet discovered. Growth in 
 intellectual power, in moral fibre, in power of discern- 
 ment, in spiritual appreciation, all these are conditions 
 which develop, as most other growths occur, in quiet 
 unobtrusiveness. The small college has not been a special 
 sinner in its eagerness for conformity. It has rather 
 held itself as an opportunity wisely administered with 
 some consideration of the individual, and a willingness to 
 give him a large amount of personal attention for the 
 sake of what he may become. Let us hope, therefore, 
 that the small college will continue to put its emphasis 
 upon the importance of boys rather than upon the courses 
 of study and units of credit. 
 
 I congratulate Marietta upon her past and upon the 
 auspicious character of this anniversary. I can wish 
 for the College nothing better than that her future will 
 be filled with the work of educating and developing 
 broad-minded citizens of high ideals, who shall represent 
 the best in American democracy. 
 
 The benediction was spoken by President Thompson. 
 
 Now may the grace of our Lord and Savior and the 
 fellowship of the Holy Spirit be upon us and upon all 
 the followers of God for evermore. Amen. 
 
 194 
 
COMMENCEMENT DAY, -THURSDAY, 
 JUNE 16 
 
 GRADUATION EXERCISES OF THE CLASS OF 
 1910, CITY AUDITORIUM. 
 
 PROGRAM. 
 
 Music by Marietta Orchestra. 
 
 Invocation. 
 
 Music. 
 
 Salutatory Oration, "The Relation of Chemistry to the 
 Modern World." 
 
 WILLIAM GERKEN O'BRIEN. 
 
 Oration "Political Education." 
 
 *JOHN LEWIS BRICKWEDE. 
 
 Oration, "Government Ownership of Telegraph and 
 Telephone Systems." 
 
 *NELS CHRISTENSEN. 
 
 Oration "Mark Twain." 
 
 *MARY McCABE FROST. 
 
 Oration "The Poetry of Science." 
 
 ARTHUR REEDER PROBST. 
 
 Oration, "The Advance of Forestry in the United States." 
 
 *BESSIE MAE PAINTER. 
 
 195 
 
Oration "Socialism/* 
 
 *DAVID REES WILLIAMS. 
 
 Master's Oration "Law Enforcement." 
 
 IRWIN GEORGE JENNINGS. 
 
 Valedictory Oration. . . ."Luxury and National Decay." 
 ALFRED MORRIS PERRY. 
 
 Commencement Address. 
 
 DR. ALBERT SHAW, NEW YORK CITY. 
 
 Music. 
 
 Conferring of Degrees. 
 
 Announcement of Prizes. 
 
 Benediction. 
 
 Music. 
 ^Excused. 
 
 President Alfred T. Perry presided and said : We 
 welcome all alumni and friends of Marietta College to 
 this Commencement on its seventyfifth anniversary. We 
 will be led in prayer by the Rev. John R. Nichols, D.D., 
 formerly pastor of the old First Church in this city. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Nichols : Thou infinite and eternal God, 
 Father of all, Giver of all gifts, we bow in grateful and 
 humble recognition in this hour which means so much, 
 and which has meant so much, to those gathered here 
 to enter upon the serious duties of life. We thank Thee, 
 our Father in Heaven, for the tender and delightful mem- 
 ories that come to us as we gather on this anniversary 
 
 196 
 
occasion. We thank Thee for the splendid history that 
 has intervened, for the splendid men trained in these 
 college halls who have gone out to do serious and im- 
 portant work. We thank Thee for the occasion when 
 so many have been permitted to return, and we rejoice 
 in the auspicious days Thou hast given us, in the fair 
 skies and beautiful weather. And we give thanks and 
 praise for the spirit of fellowship that has characterized 
 these days, and for the joy of meeting friends of former 
 years; for the spirit of enthusiasm which has character- 
 ized these gatherings; and for the interest manifested 
 in the welfare of the College; for the promise in this 
 gathering for the future of our beloved institution. 
 
 We pray that Thy blessing may rest in full and 
 rich measure upon us, and we bow before Thee because 
 we recognize Thee as the giver of all blessings, and 
 because we need Thy help and the guidance of Thy spirit 
 to do wisely and well the work we have to do. 
 
 We pray that Thy blessing may rest upon the Trus- 
 tees of this institution, that they may plan wisely for 
 the upbuilding of this institution, and in the coming years 
 may it be greatly increased, and may the needs of this 
 institution be abundantly provided for. 
 
 We ask Thy blessing upon the faculty, and especially 
 upon those who have finished their term of service, and 
 thank Thee for their fidelity, and ask Thy help and 
 blessing upon them. 
 
 We ask Thy blessing upon the graduates and the 
 undergraduates, those who will gather in the coming 
 years; may Thy spirit go with them and return with 
 them, and may they be filled with new interest and 
 enthusiasm to do loyal and high work. 
 
 May Thy spirit rest upon this class ready to receive 
 diplomas, and who are to go out into the world to enter 
 upon new experiences and opportunities. We give thanks 
 
 197 
 
and praise for the preparation which they have received. 
 And we pray now, our Father, that they may go forth 
 in this power of the trained mind in the service of 
 humanity and the upbuilding of Thy Kingdom. Grant 
 they may be able to meet and overcome the temptations 
 of life, and in the midst of the trials and temptations 
 of this world may they stand for right and truth and 
 the ideals which have been inculcated in them in this 
 institution during the past years. 
 
 We pray Thy blessing may rest upon those who shall 
 receive honorary degrees; those who have come back 
 after years. May they find delightful fellowship, and 
 may Thy spirit uphold and guide them in life. 
 
 May we learn to lean upon the Everlasting Arms 
 in all things requiring wisdom and guidance. We ask 
 these things in the name of Him to whom shall be glory 
 and praise for evermore. Amen. 
 
 198 
 
COMMENCEMENT ADDRESS. 
 
 By Dr. Albert Shaw. 
 
 President Perry : We are highly privileged today 
 to be favored with an address by Dr. Albert Shaw, of 
 New York, editor of the Review of Reviews. 
 
 Dr. Shaw: Mr. President and Trustees, Ladies and 
 Gentlemen of the Class of 1910, of Which I Feel 
 Myself an Adopted Member Today, and Ladies 
 and Gentlemen : 
 
 It is a great pleasure and a great privilege for me, 
 a son of the early settlers of Ohio, to come to Marietta 
 on an occasion like this; a great pleasure to have some 
 little part in the celebration of your anniversary, and 
 a great pleasure to see these evidences of a happy and 
 prosperous college life. It is a great difficulty, however, to 
 feel that I must keep you just a little longer that I ought 
 not to hold you here, when you have heard so many 
 things worth hearing, when you are already filled per- 
 haps with the speaking part of the commencement pro- 
 gram on this commencement day, and would like to have 
 the degrees conferred and proceed to further duties and 
 pleasures of your commencement celebration. 
 
 But you must let me say some few things, for I have 
 come some distance, and it is impossible to come to an 
 occasion like this without wishing to bear testimony, 
 to some extent, to the greatness of the historical occa- 
 sion that you are celebrating here. 
 
 I shall not say very much about the Northwest Ordi- 
 nance. The Northwest Ordinance here must be about 
 
 199 
 
as familiar to the boys and girls as the great papers and 
 documents of Thomas Jefferson at Charlottesville, Vir- 
 ginia. I have two or three times given a Jefferson 
 address at Charlottesville, but I have been tempted to 
 give more prominence to my late friend William F. 
 Poole, the eminent historical scholar, critic, and librarian, 
 whose monumental index of periodical literature you 
 have all learned to use in your college work. It was he 
 who rescued from oblivion the fame of Manasseh Cutler, 
 and set him high among those men of statesmenlike 
 vision, who helped profoundly to shape our destinies 
 without themselves holding high posts in the government. 
 
 If I were making a historical speech about the North- 
 west Ordinance, I think it would be a speech not so 
 much about positive things which have grown out of the 
 adoption of that great instrument, as it would have been 
 a speech about what might have been, if the Northwest 
 Ordinance, in all its clauses, had been written into the 
 Southwest Ordinance and those other documents which 
 were later drawn to provide for the settlement of terri- 
 tory south of the Ohio River. It has seemed to me that 
 the whole subsequent history of the United States has 
 turned upon some omissions in those papers and those 
 documents. 
 
 My friends, I must forbear or I shall talk a long time 
 about the Northwest Ordinance what it did for the 
 Northwest, what it yet has to do for the Northwest ; for 
 the past is comparatively unimportant in relation to the 
 future. We celebrate an historical anniversary, but we 
 are only beginning to make history. This is a very early 
 anniversary of the Northwest Ordinance. This is a 
 very early event in the history of Marietta College, in 
 the history of Ohio, in the history of the great North- 
 west, in the history of our country. The generations go 
 by quickly; the centuries go by quickly. There will be 
 
 200 
 
THE COMMENCEMENT PROCESSION 
 
 THE DISTINGUISHED GUESTS 
 
many anniversaries in Marietta of the founding of Mari- 
 etta College many semi-centennial and centennial anni- 
 versaries succeeding each other of great historical events. 
 It is a thrilling thought of what lies before us in the 
 future, and it is a very inspiring thought what we may 
 make of that future. 
 
 Now, I have a manuscript here, prepared with some 
 conscience. What I have been saying is not in the manu- 
 script. In Congress men make written speeches and do 
 not speak them, but obtain leave to have them printed in 
 the Congressional Record. Will you pardon me if I 
 read from this prepared address a few paragraphs pre- 
 pared for the benefit of my fellow-members of the class 
 of 1910? 
 
 I have spoken a little of those early conditions which 
 had to do with the settlement here, and now let me say 
 a few words about the people who came, about the con- 
 ditions of their coming. This ordinance, the Northwest 
 Ordinance, and the ordinance for the settlement of the 
 southwest country, resulted in the mighty shifting of the 
 population elements in the western movement. Those 
 who wished to bring their families up in the atmosphere 
 of democratic freedom kept to the northward of the Ohio 
 River and settled Ohio, Indiana, Michigan, Illinois, Wis- 
 consin, Iowa, and Minnesota. Those who were carried 
 away by the possibilities of quick wealth and the allure- 
 ments of a new aristocracy founded on race caste and 
 money, avoided Illinois and kept to the south of the line 
 that separated Iowa from Missouri. Many of these 
 who followed the southward drift were admirable people, 
 of high qualities, who somehow failed to see the blight 
 that slavery was bound to cast upon new commonwealths 
 which might properly have been protected as were those 
 north of the Ohio River. 
 
 201 
 
Most of the people, indeed, who went into those states 
 were of good intent, even if not trained to think for 
 themselves and to see ahead. But those who came from 
 the Carolinas and Virginia and Kentucky across the 
 Ohio River, to join hearts and hands with the people 
 from Pennsylvania, New York, and New England, were 
 for the most part men and women of individuality, seri- 
 ous qualities, high and definite aims. 
 
 They dotted this state, and other states which were 
 carved out of the Ohio Territory, with little farming 
 communities made up of remarkable people. The condi- 
 tions of travel separated these frontier people by a long 
 distance from Philadelphia, New York, Boston, and 
 the other centers of early Eastern culture and influence. 
 There were no railroads or telegraphs in those days, and 
 it was some time before the national pike, the Ohio- 
 Chesapeake Canal, steamboating on the Ohio River, and 
 the Erie Canal, helped to bring Ohio closer to the Atlantic 
 seaboard. 
 
 But meanwhile there had grown up in Ohio the habit 
 of entire independence of thought. There was not the 
 slightest consciousness in this state of any intellectual or 
 educational dependence whatsoever upon the older states 
 of the East. There was great comfort and prosperity. 
 With the passing of the immediate pioneer stage, which 
 was very brief in Ohio, there followed through all the 
 ramified valleys, where the bottom lands were rich, a 
 period of moderate but assured prosperity evidenced by 
 large brick houses, ample barns, and many of the appoint- 
 ments of civilization according to standards then pre- 
 vailing. 
 
 The dignity of life that was maintained even in log 
 houses was further developed in the substantial brick 
 and frame farm houses of Ohio; and they were strong 
 men who passed from these farms to Ohio's country 
 
 202 
 
schools and country colleges. These were the conditions 
 that have made for Ohio its long list of eminent men, 
 jurists, senators, governors, great generals in the war, 
 cabinet advisers, and presidents, from the two Harrisons, 
 Grant, Hayes, and Garfield, to William McKinley and 
 William Howard Taft. 
 
 In recent days, Ohio has suffered much reproach 
 in certain quarters for having established such a great 
 number of colleges. No state, in proportion to popula- 
 tion, has founded nearly so many as Ohio. Yet it would 
 be very easy to confound the critics of this state of things 
 by a mere intelligent recital of all the facts. Ohio, in 
 those early days, was dotted with scores and hundreds of 
 remarkable communities made up of men and women 
 who loved knowledge. They believed both in the present 
 and the future of their localities and their state. And 
 they proceeded, not pretentiously, as the ill-informed 
 might suppose, but sensibly and modestly and thoroughly, 
 to do their best, in the best way at hand, to train their 
 sons and daughters for worthy and influential life. And 
 so, here at Marietta, they at once founded your Mus- 
 kingum Academy, which, with good teachers and a high 
 and earnest spirit, gave facilities for study not far inferior 
 to those then existing in the best of similar institutions 
 farther east. 
 
 It was everywhere a period of religious fervor, and of 
 a denominationalism that had its purpose and its historical 
 justification even though a transient thing in many of 
 its phases as now viewed in the large perspective. And 
 let me assert that it was to the high credit of denomina- 
 tionalism in this state that it had small fear of truth, of 
 learning, of classical culture, of the leadings of science. 
 Denominationalism founded its little academies, which 
 grew into colleges, all over this state. It did not hamper 
 their freedom of teaching. It did not lay theological 
 
 203 
 
restrictions severely upon either faculty or students. 
 It established colleges always with a motive of advancing 
 the moral and mental culture of the community rather 
 than that of aggrandizing the cult or the denomination. 
 One of these was Denison, the alma mater of Governor 
 Harmon, chartered almost eighty years ago. Another 
 of wide fame was Kenyon, chartered eighty-six years 
 ago. 
 
 The test of an institution of this kind is in its vitality, 
 its power, its inspiraton. No college, East or West, ever 
 made a scholar. Scholars make themselves. They absorb 
 the pabulum of scholarship inevitably. It is in the air 
 they breathe; it is their food and drink. Except for a 
 precocious genius here and there, whose mental develop- 
 ment bears little relation to the schools he may have 
 attended, no undergraduate boy is to be deemed a scholar. 
 Those who have laid the foundation for scholarship in 
 schools and colleges that can inspire and wisely direct, 
 are doubtless in better training to go forth and to become 
 scholars than those who have not laid such foundations. 
 Good schools and colleges train men of scholarly tastes 
 and start them on their well-chosen paths of life. In so 
 far as colleges have borne essential relation to scholar- 
 ship, it is a very modest statement to say that the small 
 colleges, with poorly paid professors and with struggling 
 students, wholly or partly working their way through 
 the course, have hitherto, in this country, done far 
 more to establish the tastes and form the mental habits 
 that lead on to scholarly attainments and power than 
 have richer and better equipped institutions. 
 
 It is not so much the business of such a college to 
 make scholars as to add to the usefulness and value of 
 life. When I use the word scholar, it is in the sense 
 that I am sure no one will misunderstand. Scholarship, 
 in that sense, means attainments so extensive as usually 
 
 204 
 
to imply a career or a life work. There are such men 
 of such love of learning in all pursuits of life that their 
 attainments in certain fields of scholarship grow wider 
 and deeper with the passing years, even though these 
 attainments are unrelated to their professional or business 
 vocations. But special, distinctive scholarship, now- 
 adays, as a rule implies an academic or scholarly career. 
 
 The modern university is provided with facilities for 
 helping young men lay the foundations of a scholarly 
 career in many fields, including, also, the so-called learned 
 professions. The business of the college, on the other 
 hand, is to give young men a broad intellectual and moral 
 horizon; right habits of inquiry and thought; some true 
 perspective upon the course of human history; some in- 
 spiring associations at the period of life when youth is 
 ripening into manhood; and some ideals by which to be 
 led and guided as the young man or young woman enters 
 upon the active life about him, and seeks to do his own 
 work and make his own place among his fellows. 
 
 This work for its students is what our American 
 colleges from the beginning have recognized as their chief 
 function. If some of them for a time should seem to be 
 adopting other standards and other methods, I am con- 
 fident that they will find it necessary to return to the 
 earlier point of view as to the place that our colleges 
 must occupy in the life of the community. 
 
 As respects their courses of study, our best colleges 
 are now rapidly conforming to certain standards. I am 
 very glad to congratulate you of the graduating class 
 upon the very high standards to which you have been 
 held here at Marietta. Remember, however, that high 
 standards for admission to college are important chiefly 
 because they form part of a process of selection. Their 
 value lies in their helping a college to bring together a 
 body of young men best fitted to profit by the opportu- 
 
 205 
 
nities it gives, and most likely to develop that power for 
 right thinking and wise leadership that our American 
 society must always need for its maintenance and 
 progress. 
 
 There was a time when it was not so easy to find 
 the opportunity for doing the preliminary work now 
 required for college admission. Many a young fellow 
 of splendid qualities of mind and personality, in the 
 earlier days, applied for admission to college whose prep- 
 aration had not been completed in our present symmet- 
 rical fashion ; yet these exceptional young men were able, 
 in college preparatory classes or otherwise, rapidly to 
 make up their "conditions," and the college itself was 
 better and stronger for having taken them in. 
 
 And when once the college body is formed, as col- 
 lege life is renewed in the early autumn for another 
 year, I should hold every man up to his duty as he goes 
 along from day to day and from week to week, as alertly 
 and as unfailingly as men are held to their duty at West 
 Point or Annapolis. I am not in sympathy with those 
 colleges that throw all the burden of training, discipline, 
 and study upon the high schools and preparatory schools. 
 
 We have certain famous institutions in this country 
 that set the mark for admission to the freshman class 
 very high. Once admitted, the students live and work 
 almost as they please. Their progress is not recorded 
 on the basis of their habits or daily study, of classroom 
 attendance, or of diligent devotion to their proper work; 
 but rather upon the showing they may make at certain 
 times in written examinations. Hundreds of students, 
 naturally quick witted, whose preliminary work in the 
 preparatory school had been good, will, under this sys- 
 tem, spend several days cramming for examination, 
 often with the help of a paid coach, and manage to 
 wriggle through. They are in danger of coming out of 
 
 206 
 
college with no well-formed habits of work, and less fit 
 for the struggle of life than when they entered four years 
 before. 
 
 In such institutions, real college life is so lacking, 
 or is present in so small a degree, that excrescences upon 
 college life spring up, and unwholesome tendencies spoil 
 what should be a pure atmosphere. The situation be- 
 comes dominated by exclusive sets and snobbish cliques. 
 Sybaritic tastes are formed, idle and vicious lads are 
 allowed to live luxurious ways not permitted abroad 
 even to royal princes in German institutions, or to young 
 noblemen at Oxford or Cambridge. It is not only pos- 
 sible in our smaller colleges to discourage these things 
 that destroy the fine and simple spirit that should prevail 
 in every student body, but it is also possible to extirpate 
 such tendencies at their very beginnings, precisely as 
 you would use scientific means to purify your water 
 supply if you found an incipient typhoid epidemic. 
 
 But college athletics, college pleasures, the varied 
 life of wholesome recreation and youthful diversion that 
 afford so large a fund of happy memory for all subse- 
 quent years, are far better worth while when kept within 
 reasonable bounds and made the secondary part of a 
 life in which thorough-going hard work is the chief 
 ingredient. This fortunate admixture of work and play 
 in the consistent atmosphere of a true American college, 
 dominated by the high ideals and unbroken traditions 
 of those splendid people who founded this commonwealth, 
 is what you have had here at Marietta, and what your 
 successors will continue to have. 
 
 Do not, therefore, permit any young man of your 
 day and generation, East or West, North or South, to 
 say that he attended a better college than yours. For, 
 let me tell you, if you should ever have any doubts upon 
 
 207 
 
that point, there is no better college than yours. (Pause 
 and applause.) For your college has given you all that 
 you were capable of receiving. 
 
 You have not needed to read many thousands of 
 books thus far, but you should have learned to read 
 wisely and understandingly, when you read at all. And 
 far more than all the books you could possibly have 
 needed have been within your easy reach, housed in this 
 beautiful library on your campus. The ultimate test of 
 the worth of a college is in the men it turns out. That 
 is one reason why, for its own sake, as I have been insist- 
 ing, a college should be so careful of the sort of material 
 it selects at the beginning. It is not in our day the 
 business of a typical college like Marietta to see what it 
 can do with straightening out crooked sticks. 
 
 The impress these institutions place upon the totally 
 different groups of young men who cross their thresholds, 
 is a thing well worth considering at a time when, in some 
 quarters, men are in danger of forgetting the chief thing 
 for which a school or college exists. That chief thing 
 is the fitting of young men, or young women, to live 
 useful and happy lives for themselves and their imme- 
 diate circle, and also to serve valuably in the life of the 
 community and the state. 
 
 The business of a school or college is to help young 
 men love the truth, hate shams and frauds, see the dignity 
 and worth of fine character, and the supreme value of 
 moderation and self-control. There are plenty of ways, 
 in our day, by which eager minds can find intellectual 
 pabulum. Libraries are everywhere, books are cheap, 
 the newspapers and periodicals supply vast quantities 
 of reading matter, much of which has educational value. 
 There are correspondence schools and many ways, be- 
 sides all these, by which young people who do not attend 
 college may learn languages, acquaint themselves with 
 
 208 
 
ANDREWS HALL 
 
classical and modern literatures, study history and eco- 
 nomics, and follow the latest researches in the fields of 
 pure and applied science. 
 
 The colleges and higher schools, therefore, have no 
 longer any monopoly of learning. Nor does the stamp 
 of a college upon a man furnish any sort of presumption 
 of superiority over other men, except as to purity of 
 motives. We have a right to expect college men to 
 keep a high sense of. honor and duty. Let. those of us 
 who are known as college-bred men avoid being absurd 
 by arrogating to ourselves any sort of superiority in 
 culture or mental power by reason of the fact that we 
 have spent a few years in colleges or universities. Col- 
 lege diplomas and degrees do indeed assure some happy 
 and fortunate associations; but they cannot make for 
 us a passport to an aristocracy of culture. 
 
 Those boys who go into practical pursuits without 
 going to college will at least have formed the habit of 
 real work in the formative period, when it is so highly 
 important that good habits, rather than bad ones, should 
 be cultivated. The very condition of the busy world 
 in the midst of which they are plunged, compels them 
 to be diligent. 
 
 Let us, then, who are of the college understand that 
 nowadays, if one can have good school advantages up to 
 the age of eighteen, it is not an irreparable loss to a 
 young man, if he take up a business or a professional life 
 without going to college. 
 
 Is there not a little danger that life may have been 
 too comfortable in those four years? Is that not a wise 
 proverb which says that it is well for a man that he learn 
 to bear the yoke in his youth? Is life as urgent on the 
 work side as it ought to be in our colleges? Is there 
 not too much mental sloth and laziness? Are there not 
 too many long summer vacations spent in idleness or 
 
 209 
 
mere pleasure, which ought to be spent in strenuous effort 
 of some kind? Do the attainments of the average grad- 
 uate of our large colleges justify the use of four years 
 of time and the expenditure of some thousands of dollars ? 
 I am not disparaging college life; but those of us who 
 are college graduates and who are perhaps connected with 
 colleges as trustees, or in other capacities, must learn 
 to face these questions honestly and without illusions. 
 
 College life, then, is good for the individual young 
 man or young woman precisely in so far as he himself 
 makes it good. The great colleges do not give the 
 average young man nearly such a desirable chance to 
 get the benefit of college life as do the best of our smaller 
 colleges. The exceptional young man can, indeed, find 
 his way through the big college, even though there is 
 nobody to guide him. He can form his own habits of 
 industry, even though there are no standards set for him 
 as at West Point, where every man's movements must 
 be regular and quick. The exceptional young man can 
 get along very well, in other words, whether he attend 
 a big college, a little college, or no college. But the 
 danger for the young man who is not exceptional, and 
 who needs some guidance and training, is that he may 
 not be in the environment that stimulates his highest 
 efforts and that holds him to a continuity of energetic 
 effort on a high plane. 
 
 The intelligent and conscientious young man who 
 does not go to college is likely to be greatly stimulated 
 by the inexorable conditions of a business world in which 
 the principle of the survival of the fittest is always at 
 work. Yet even in the overgrown colleges, where the 
 poor and timid student is made the more shrinking by 
 conditions that do not force him to the front, and where 
 the rich and presentable student is in danger of yielding 
 to the temptation to join exclusive circles of the arrogant 
 
 210 
 
and self-indulgent, even in these overgrown and ill- 
 adjusted institutions there is a high and fine tradition. 
 It has come down to us as a heritage of early academic 
 life, from the world of gentle, secluded study and 
 thought; and this high tradition has its value, and it 
 will never be lost to us, if our college life keeps true to 
 its best aims. 
 
 The four years spent in college can and should be 
 years of a splendid growth in power and in fitness for 
 life. It is because of the greatness of the opportunity 
 that the college career affords, that I hope to see 
 eliminated from our colleges all tendencies that destroy 
 simplicity and unity, and that divert students from what 
 is best to things that are inferior. Nowadays, living as 
 we do in a transitional economic period, the college man 
 should be trained to have such resources in himself that 
 the possession of wealth would not harm him, but on the 
 contrary would increase his capacity for useful service; 
 while the accident of comparative poverty would not 
 degrade him, or appreciably diminish that pleasure in 
 a resourceful life that comes with an open mind and 
 cultivated tastes. 
 
 Thus the college training ought to fit a man for the 
 fundamental duties and pleasures of private life. Fur- 
 ther than that, the college life ought to fit every young 
 American for taking his part in the concerns of the 
 community. Nowadays our colleges are keen in their 
 perception of the needs of honesty and efficiency in gov- 
 ernment and politics. Very many of the men now serv- 
 ing most valuably in the public life of our states and of 
 the nation have been directly trained for their careers 
 of usefulness by colleges and universities. Our colleges 
 set high standards of duty in citizenship. And not only 
 that, but they give excellent courses in American history, 
 in political and social science, and in economics. 
 
 211 
 
From the very nature of its origins, your own 
 Marietta College has borne a marked and well-recog- 
 nized relationship toward this kind of training for public 
 usefulness. You have had capable and distinguished 
 teachers, who have recognized the needs of our political 
 life. As a lad I studied thoroughly the useful little trea- 
 tise of your former President, Dr. Andrews, on the Con- 
 stitution of the United States. The great need of the hour 
 in political life, as in our general economic and social 
 organisms, is for knowledge, efficiency, and a high sense 
 of honor. The well-trained college man is able to see 
 that the things in life that seem small may have as much 
 dignity and importance as those that are commonly re- 
 garded as worth while because of their magnitude. 
 
 All the principles of good government and of fine 
 administration may be just as well applied to your small 
 city, your village, your county, or your township, as to 
 the business of the state or the nation. You do not need, 
 therefore, to seek for large opportunities, because the 
 seemingly small opportunity that lies at hand is in most 
 cases the preferable one. Moreover, any opportunity is 
 usually important enough to test the qualities in a man. 
 
 In the early days of Ohio, as I have said, there were 
 strong, sagacious people in all our little communities. 
 But the means of culture were not so readily at hand 
 as today. Going to college seemed to mean more, rel- 
 atively, in those days than now. The distinction between 
 the college-trained man and his brothers and cousins 
 who did not go to college, was greater fifty or sixty 
 years ago than it is today. Fifty years ago the students 
 in your Ohio colleges were very largely destined to enter 
 what were then called the learned professions. The 
 religious atmosphere of the colleges was very strong, 
 and a large percentage of young men went to college in 
 order to become educated for the ministry. Next largest 
 
 212 
 
was the percentage of those who meant to take up law as 
 a profession. Next, probably, were those who entered 
 the medical profession, although the percentage of those 
 who at least for a few years became teachers and pro- 
 fessors was perhaps largest of all, because teaching 
 offered a ready way to earn the money necessary for 
 professional study. 
 
 A very marked change has come about in this matter of 
 separating certain callings in life, entitling them "learned 
 professions," and putting them on a higher plane. Every 
 calling has now become professionalized, or is in that 
 process. I do not need to name the newer and highly 
 differentiated professions that have grown out of the 
 application of science to industry and life. Commerce 
 and industry themselves have become professions, divided 
 into many special fields. Government and politics are 
 a profession in the high sense, and it should no longer be 
 a reproach to be called a "professional" politician. But 
 railroading is also just as truly a profession, for it is a 
 great branch of public, social administration. And the 
 same thing is true of banking, of insurance, of finance in 
 various forms, and of the industrial production and dis- 
 tribution as made possible by corporate management with 
 capital and machinery and systematized labor. 
 
 The college graduate, therefore, who has the profes- 
 sional instinct and spirit, which means, always, a spirit 
 of service to the community in some worthy, special field 
 of knowledge and effort, no longer needs to become 
 a lawyer, a doctor, a clergyman, or a professor. Almost 
 every field of work can nowadays be entered upon from 
 the point of view of a man who not only wishes to make 
 a living, but also feels it incumbent upon him to make 
 his daily work minister to the welfare of his fellow men. 
 
 Now, a few words in conclusion. A great state like 
 this commonwealth of Ohio needs to be maintained and 
 
 213 
 
built up, on the one hand in its material resources, on 
 the other hand in the quality and character of its people. 
 And this sentence contains the essence of the thing I 
 should like to say to the members of this graduating class 
 as my distinctive message for them. It takes land and 
 material resources, on the one hand, and a grouping and 
 organization of people on the other hand, to make that 
 entity that is in our minds when we use the word state. 
 The state is the people organized in relation to their 
 domain and its resources ; and it is the land and its appur- 
 tenances in relation to the people. Ohio was splendidly 
 endowed by nature to be the home of an enlightened 
 body of men and women. It was singularly fortunate 
 in that it was settled by precisely the kind of men and 
 women fitted to occupy its lands and to develop its re- 
 sources. The New England hills were settled by a noble 
 class of people, but their resources of soil and climate 
 were relatively inferior. The best vitality of New Eng- 
 land, therefore, emigrated to the Mississippi Valley, 
 where soils were richer and all the endowments of nature 
 more congenial. 
 
 We have seen great changes come over the civiliza- 
 tion of New England, and we have seen remarkable 
 changes and developments in the farther West. But in 
 Ohio we have seen something like a measured, stable 
 progress. Ohio is full of little communities whose pres- 
 ent-day life is the orderly outgrowth of their original 
 settlement; while in thousands of New England com- 
 munities there is scarcely anybody left to cherish the 
 memories of the forefathers. The whole country has 
 passed through a period of pioneering. Its virgin soils 
 have been wasted, its forests have been sacrificed, and 
 its condition calls for new methods in a new era. The 
 incidental waste of the pioneer period can be remedied. 
 The virtues of the pioneer people have made the country 
 
 214 
 
great. The kind of energy those people displayed in 
 creating our commonwealths, we must now use in con- 
 serving and enriching what they established. 
 
 Our great-grandfathers made clearings in the Ohio 
 forests, built log houses, and were pioneer farmers. If 
 they were alive today, with our advantages and oppor- 
 tunities, they would be scientific farmers, raising great 
 crops without impoverishing their soil, making every 
 wagon road in the state better than the old turnpikes of 
 two generations ago, and exhibiting under new condi- 
 tions all the dignity that the best of them somehow were 
 able to maintain even in their log cabins. For even in 
 the early day many of those farmers were readers and 
 thinkers, naturalists, men of political sagacity, and real 
 founders of communities and states. 
 
 Do not think, therefore, that the facilities of our new 
 century could make us much superior to those men of 
 the early day. We can hardly hope to equal them in cer- 
 tain qualities of individual self-reliance, and in marked 
 personality. If we can only live as well under our con- 
 ditions as they lived under theirs, we shall do well indeed. 
 
 The great cities of this state, or of other states, may 
 draw a good many of you into those central operations 
 of business or professional life that are necessitated by 
 modern conditions. But it has always seemed to me that r 
 unless a man's work of necessity required him to trans- 
 plant himself, the best place for him must be somewhere 
 in the vicinity of the place where he naturally belongs. 
 I have known physicians in country and city. My father, 
 trained in the old medical schools of Cincinnati, was a 
 physician, politician, and farmer in the Miami Valley; 
 and I hive a great respect for the country physician 
 who has a love of land and an instinct for politics. I 
 have also known city lawyers and country lawyers; and 
 I have a special admiration for the country lawyer of 
 
 215 
 
rounded experience, who can draw up a will or defend 
 a criminal. I have known many newspaper men, those 
 who edit metropolitan papers and those who live in 
 smaller towns and edit what we call the country news- 
 papers. I have a high opinion of the position of 
 the country newspaper, with its marvelous oppor- 
 tunity to build itself into every useful and whole- 
 some concern of its town and its county. The 
 country editor can help the minister to preach good 
 conduct and high standards of living. He can help the 
 lawyers and the courts to keep order and maintain high 
 standards of justice among men. He can help the phy- 
 sicians to train the community in public and private sani- 
 tation. He can help the teachers maintain good schools. 
 He can take a worthy part in the political life of his town 
 and county and state. He can help build up the material 
 and business resources of his neighborhood. He can 
 make constant use of the great weapon of publicity to 
 keep local government clean and efficient. He can spread 
 the gospel of scientific farming throughout his county, 
 and lead in the movement for good roads. He can, in 
 short, work in a calling that helps to heighten the effi- 
 ciency of all other useful callings. 
 
 The best profession of all in the light of modern 
 science is the venerable profession of farming. It re- 
 quires more knowledge than any other, and has at least 
 as high a dignity as any. 
 
 It is not true that the trusts and corporations have 
 shut the door of opportunity, or that there was ever a 
 better time than our own. All that our young college 
 men need is to be perfectly willing to begin life wherever 
 decent and useful opportunity presents itself, at the very 
 foot of the ladder if need be. They may rise upon their 
 own merits, without pushfulness or greedy disregard of 
 the right? or welfare of other people. 
 
 216 
 
The test, henceforth, of our college men is to be 
 found in the qualities they show under test and trial. 
 In a state like Ohio let them stand for the maintenance 
 and further development of material resources, and above 
 all let them stand for intelligence, character and high 
 principle as distinguishing marks of the population. 
 Thus the colleges of Ohio, so useful in the last century, 
 may show an even higher efficiency in helping the state 
 and the country to meet the problems that must arise in 
 the century upon which we are now well entered. 
 
 217 
 
CONFERRING OF DEGREES. 
 
 The Degree of Bachelor of Arts was then conferred 
 upon thirty members of the graduating class, and the 
 Degree of Master of Arts upon two candidates. 
 
 Honorary degrees were then conferred by the Pres- 
 ident, each recipient being introduced by Dean Schoon- 
 over as follows: 
 
 DOCTOR OF LAWS. 
 
 Edwin Augustus Grosvenor, Professor of Modern 
 Government and International Law in Amherst College. 
 He is National President of Phi Beta Kappa, is honored 
 as teacher and scholar and is fascinating as a narrator 
 of history. 
 
 Albert Shaw, a graduate of Grinnell College and 
 Johns Hopkins University, is the founder and editor 
 of the American Review of Reviews, noted as a lecturer 
 and writer on Political Science, Economics, and Munici- 
 pal Government, a keen critic of daily national and inter- 
 national events, loyal to high ideals in church and state. 
 
 Edwin Dwight Eaton, President of Beloit College, 
 beloved and esteemed as a leader of youth, an efficient 
 college administrator, attested by long and honored serv- 
 ice, representative of the colleges of the Northwest Ter- 
 ritory. 
 
 John Elbert Sater, a graduate of Marietta College 
 of the class of 1875, distinguished as a lawyer, eminent 
 and sagacious as a judge, he has shown himself most 
 capable and efficient in the performance of his duties; 
 he is a loyal friend of Marietta College. 
 
 218 
 
DOCTOR OF DIVINITY. 
 
 Alexander Brown Riggs, Professor of New Testa- 
 ment Exegesis and Introduction in Lane Theological 
 Seminary. A former student of Marietta College of the 
 class of 1863, a profound interpreter of Scripture, he 
 is representative of Lane Theological Seminary, which 
 has always been closely associated with this College. 
 
 Frank Wakely Gunsaulus was given the Degree of 
 Doctor of Divinity in absentia. 
 
 DOCTOR OF HUMANITIES. 
 
 Frank Goodrich, Professor of European History in 
 Williams College, a teacher and author of distinction, 
 representative of Williams College, the alma mater of 
 two Presidents of Marietta College, one of whom served 
 the College for fifty years. 
 
 Henry Eldridge Bourne, Professor of History in 
 Western Reserve University, is honored as a scholar 
 and author, beloved for his sympathy for students, for 
 his kindly helpfulness and for his effective teaching, 
 representative of Adelbert College, a sister institution 
 of our own state, with aims and purposes like our own. 
 
 Williston Walker, Professor of Church History in 
 Yale Divinity School, President of the American Society 
 of Church History, distinguished as author and teacher, 
 representative of Yale University, which sent the first 
 preceptor to Muskingum Academy. 
 
 DOCTOR OF PEDAGOGY. 
 
 William Waddle Boyd, Dean of the College of Edu- 
 cation of Ohio State University; he is a graduate of 
 Marietta College in the class of 1884, an expert organizer 
 of schools, a wise leader in educational movements, a 
 representative of Ohio State University, the center and 
 crown of the school system of this commonwealth. 
 
 219 
 
Governor Judson Harmon, on Tuesday evening, was 
 given the Degree of Doctor of Laws. 
 
 President William Howard Taft, on Wednesday, was 
 given the Degree of Doctor of Civil Law. 
 
 Prizes and honors were then announced. 
 
 At the conclusion of these exercises the academic 
 procession was reformed and marched to the Goshorn 
 Gymnasium, where the Alumni Banquet was held. 
 
 220 
 
THURSDAY, JUNE 16, NOON. 
 
 ALUMNI BANQUET AT GOSHORN HALL, 
 
 After dinner Mr. M. A. Hayes, '80, retiring president 
 of the Alumni Association, introduced the toastmaster 
 of the day: 
 
 Members of the Alumni Association: 
 
 It gives me a great deal of pleasure as the last act 
 of my presidency to introduce one whom you all want 
 to see today. It is a privilege to introduce one who has 
 done a great deal for our College, and one whom we 
 always like to welcome back to Marietta, your toast- 
 master, the Hon. Charles G. Dawes, of Chicago. 
 
 Mr. Dawes: Ladies and Gentlemen: 
 
 Whatever have been the motives which have drawn 
 the most of you here, I am sure that the hearing of 
 extended remarks by the toastmaster is not one of them. 
 My time has been spent not in efforts to paralyze you 
 with a historical address, but to find my old friends and 
 playmates of twenty-five years ago. The town having 
 become "dry" since I was here, and their usual haunts 
 closed, it has not been until this noon that I have been 
 able to find them. Here they are in good condition. 
 
 I have not time to say what I would like to say in 
 congratulation to the faculty of the College, to the cit- 
 izens of Marietta, and to the students of the College upon 
 the magnificent celebration which we have witnessed 
 during the last few days of the seventy-fifth anniversary 
 of Marietta College. Certainly no celebration was ever 
 more admirably planned or better carried out than this 
 which we have been so fortunate as to witness. 
 
 221 
 
Our time is limited this afternoon, as there are many 
 to take the 3:35 train from town, and the toastmaster, 
 the real toastmaster, has entrusted me with the disagree- 
 able duty of asking the speakers to be brief, including 
 myself. I shall also ask, before I am through, the Hon. 
 William G. Sibley to take this chair in my place. 
 
 We are honored today in having with us, to speak on 
 behalf of the colleges of the Northwest Territory, Pres- 
 ident Edward D. Eaton, of Beloit College, whom I have 
 great pleasure in introducing. 
 
 Mr. Eaton : Mr. Chairman, President Perry, Alumni 
 and Friends : 
 
 It was said by a man present at a revival service of 
 great power, where a great many seemed to be receiving 
 the light, on being asked if he were not a believer, "Oh, 
 no; I belong to a different denomination." Now, the feel- 
 ing among the colleges is very different. We have all 
 belonged to the same brotherhood, and no one can be 
 present here at this time without a feeling of enthusiasm 
 and pleasure upon an occasion so great as this. I have 
 teen present at Yale and elsewhere upon great occasions, 
 and this event ranks well with them. You may be proud 
 of this gathering and of this celebration which you have 
 been holding here. We have reason for enjoying this 
 gathering beyond what appears on its face, because we 
 are all linked together; we are a sisterhood of states, 
 and we owe our origin to that great ordinance; and as 
 the President of our country said, Marietta was the 
 gateway through which New England found its way 
 into the imperial West. And certainly the colleges of 
 these five great states, of which Wisconsin is the largest, 
 owe very much to Marietta and those great men who 
 founded this city, college, and commonwealth, and this 
 great Northwest Territory. 
 
 222 
 
At Beloit, we have on our faculty still a venerable 
 and noble man, William Porter, who has been working 
 for more than forty years, and who began work at Mari- 
 etta. President Andrews, a college friend, asked him 
 to take his place as teacher of mathematics for two years 
 while he was raising money, and so perhaps the oldest 
 living member of your faculty is now at Beloit. And 
 Beloit gave to you my own beloved and honored class- 
 mate, Joseph Hanson Chamberlin, twelve years your first 
 dean of the College, whose sterling character and great 
 ability underlies the modern life of this College. He 
 was a large gift to your College, and doubtless you are 
 duly grateful for a gift of that sort. 
 
 For ten years I have known and admired President 
 Perry. I know many of the Western college presidents 
 and I honor them, but if I were to make a choice of col- 
 lege presidents, if you will pardon me, I think you 
 have the pick of them all. You have had a great list of 
 presidents. President Andrews was the ideal of my boy- 
 hood. It is a great thing for you to have had as a great 
 leader a man with the qualities of leadership that are 
 permanent. President Eliot once said in a gathering of 
 college men, "When I became President of Harvard, a 
 friend of mine said to me, 'Now you think that you 
 are going to make a good president because you have 
 this gift or that gift. I will tell you what is your greatest 
 gift or lack of gift. The greatest thing for a college 
 president is patience.' ' It takes great patience to lead 
 a college like this to a great future, and you have one 
 who combines the greatest wisdom and dignity, energy, 
 courtesy, and kindness of them all. Take good care of 
 him, and send him off for a good rest. He is tired out; 
 and may he be president here at least as long as President 
 Andrews was. 
 
You have a great history. The history of our great 
 Northwest begins substantially here. We come back here 
 to this very beautiful city to pay our homage to the found- 
 ers of all. I believe that you are entering upon a career 
 of great prosperity. May this gateway grow ever larger, 
 that through it more and more there may come to all 
 the Northwest and all our country and the world the 
 noblest ideas in Christian college education. 
 
 Toastmaster Dawes : Williams College has furnished 
 two presidents for Marietta College, President Israel W. 
 Andrews and our present President Perry. It is espe- 
 cially proper that we should hear from Williams College, 
 which is represented by Professor Frank Goodrich, who 
 will now address us. 
 
 Professor Goodrich: Mr. Chairman, President of 
 Marietta College, Alumni, and Ladies and Gentle- 
 men : 
 
 Surely, on my own behalf, but more especially on be- 
 half of the college which I have the honor to represent, I 
 wish to express to the President and Trustees of Marietta 
 College the deepest gratitude for the honor you have this 
 day conferred, and for the graceful recognition of those 
 long-standing and vital relations which have prevailed 
 between Marietta College and Williams between the 
 older Williams of New England and what we are inclined 
 to call the New Williams of the West. 
 
 It is surely not for me in this place to emphasize the 
 importance of Williams to the life of Marietta. That has 
 been done. I wish to emphasize the fact that the ideals of 
 Williams and of Marietta have been in the past, and will 
 (is my most fervent hope) remain in the future, essen- 
 tially the same. I am convinced that no Williams rep- 
 resentative worthy of the name could possibly fail to feel 
 
 224 
 
a renewed inspiration, a new hope, a new courage, a 
 new faith, in pursuing those ideals by upholding the 
 record that has been unfolded to us in these past days. 
 I feel that it is indeed a great privilege to participate 
 in the celebration of this glorious past. I have been 
 deeply impressed by that faith, that courage, that heroic 
 and persistent effort, that noble devotion and self-sac- 
 rifice, which have accomplished so much in this place, 
 and with a deep sense of these qualities, it gives me very 
 especial pleasure to extend to 'Marietta College to its 
 president, its faculty, its trustees, its alumni from Wil- 
 liams College the most cordial greetings and the most 
 genuine congratulations for past and present success and 
 best wishes for the highest success and prosperity in the 
 future. 
 
 Toastmaster Dawes: We will next hear from Pro- 
 fessor A. B. Riggs, of Lane Theological Seminary. 
 
 Professor Riggs: Mr. Chairman, Alumni, and 
 Friends of Marietta : It is a double pleasure to me to be 
 here, first, as an Alumnus of this institution of many 
 years' standing, and second as the representative of one 
 of the oldest, if not the oldest, theological seminaries west 
 of the Allegheny Mountains. Its charter antedates the 
 charter of Marietta College, though not of Muskingum 
 Academy, out of which Marietta has sprung. Its theo- 
 logical career began in 1832, under the matchless leader- 
 ship of that prince of preachers and theologians, Lyman 
 Beecher, the first President of Lane Seminary. Its orig- 
 inal charter as an agricultural school for the training of 
 young men for the Gospel ministry dates back to 1827. 
 It has its final form of charter, excepting a few amend- 
 ments, dating 1835, and graduated its first class in 1836. 
 So that you will observe that we have followed along 
 
the same lines of building up society that Marietta Col- 
 lege so proudly and justly boasts of laying the founda- 
 tions of society in the growth and development of the 
 religion of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The institution took its initiation from a gift that 
 was made by two Baptist men, brothers, by the name of 
 Lane, who had business interests in New Orleans, who 
 had formerly lived in Cincinnati, and who gave the first 
 money for the establishment of the institution out of 
 which Lane Theological Seminary grew, and from that 
 date to this Lane Seminary has represented that broad 
 type of Christianity which welcomes to its classrooms 
 any form of evangelical faith in its students. While we 
 are associated with the Presbyterian denomination, we 
 have had in our classrooms during the past year three 
 or four Methodists, half a dozen Baptists, and a good 
 many Presbyterians. 
 
 It is a great pleasure to bring to you the congratula- 
 tions of Lane Seminary, lying in the southwest section 
 of Ohio, to you who stand here in the southeast section 
 of the State our heartiest and warmest congratulations 
 upon your past history and present achievement, and our 
 most sincere hopes that the future of Marietta will be 
 brighter and better even than its past under its present 
 and future competent leaders. 
 
 [In May, 1843, Lane Seminary united with Marietta, 
 Illinois, Wabash, and Western Reserve Colleges in form- 
 ing the Society for the Promotion of Collegiate and Theo- 
 logical Education at the West, which was the channel 
 through which funds from the East came to these strug- 
 gling institutions for many years. The second president 
 of Marietta, Henry Smith, and one of its first professors, 
 D. H. Allen, went to Lane Seminary and taught there 
 
 226 
 
for many years. Further, a very large number of Mari- 
 etta graduates have been students at Lane, in all about 
 120.] 
 
 Toastmaster Dawes : I am now going to resign this 
 position to Mr. William G. Sibley, of Gallipolis. 
 
 Mr. Sibley: Ladies and Gentlemen: We will now 
 be addressed by the Reverend B. G. Matson, representing 
 Andover Seminary. 
 
 Mr. Matson: Mr. Toastmaster: Andover is said 
 to be so small as not to be visible to the naked eye, and 
 therefore, if I am to represent so far away a luminary 
 in the ecclesiastical astronomic heavens, it may be well 
 that I be the first one to accept the suggestions of this 
 note, but I bear witness that it is the first time I have 
 ever paid any attention to an anonymous letter. 
 
 Andover Theological Seminary, of New England and 
 the Christian World, has commissioned me as one of her 
 younger sons now in Ohio, to bear the fraternal greet- 
 ings of President Fitch and the Trustees of the College, 
 and the Faculty, to this great institution here at the 
 junction of these two rivers. 
 
 Andover has changed her location and not her name. 
 Marietta has kept her location and I imagine has been 
 married at least three times, for I find on this little book- 
 let four separate names. We will count the first a bap- 
 tismal name and the others as the ones she took in the 
 different periods of her life. Whether you pronounce 
 the name in one way or another, "Mary" or "Etta," 
 "Mary Etta" or Marietta," I think it is, after all, the 
 same institution and has joined hands with that great 
 fellowship of the democracy of the seekers after truth 
 
 227 
 
a line that has stretched across all the winding centuries 
 from those days when words were familiar speech like 
 unto those that were spoken to us from the lips of the 
 Salutatorian this morning. Today we take the language 
 which is rapidly becoming the speech of the civilized 
 world and in it we express our friendship in the great 
 democracy of souls. Andover Seminary, representing 
 what the theologians are pleased to call the queen of 
 sciences, sends her greeting to all other princes of sci- 
 ences and all others who are joined together to find their 
 way into this new era this modern world and who 
 carry with us some of our oldtime seeker-for-truth 
 methods, and go forth from the portals of every school 
 bearing the impress of character, of an open mind, and 
 of culture itself, with the determination to do things that 
 are eternal. 
 
 And so I think that Andover Seminary may be said 
 to represent that illustration of the Heroism of Scholar- 
 ship, from the days when she championed the liberty of 
 the theologian to think in the words and thoughts of the 
 modern age and to restate the truths of eternity as each 
 thinker was privileged to think them. That is the atmos- 
 phere and condition of scholarship in every institution 
 of learning, whether theological or professional or purely 
 for culture. 
 
 So if we go back to some of the old institutions of the 
 Old World, Oxford or Cambridge or Berlin, we will find 
 there continued through the generations a real continuity 
 of mind with mind, so that the passage of years, the 
 celebration of diamond jubilees, does not signify the 
 going on of the old, but rather signifies the perpetual 
 usefulness of the true scholar. So, if I were to voice 
 the wish of Andover Seminary for Marietta, it would 
 be that these seventy-five years just concluded might be 
 
simply the setting of the first diamond in a diadem of 
 diamond jubilees that shall continue to adorn the brow 
 of this College, sitting as it does on the brow of this 
 noble hill, for generations and generations that are yet 
 to be. 
 
 President Perry: I should like just to call attention 
 to one significant fact that of the first faculty of Mari- 
 etta College in the year 1835 consisting of five men, four 
 came directly from Andover Seminary to become pro- 
 fessors in Marietta, establishing thus a connection be- 
 tween Andover and Marietta which we are glad to rec- 
 ognize today. 
 
 Toastmaster Sibley : In this assemblage there is not 
 one, I am sure, who will not be glad to hear from Pro- 
 fessor Grosvenor, President of the National Phi Beta 
 Kappa Society. I did not have myself the honor to be 
 elected to that society. It seems that a certain degree of 
 scholarship is necessary in order to be admitted to the 
 mysteries of that body, and that did not happen to me, 
 but I am sure I will be quite as pleased to hear Pro- 
 fessor Grosvenor as any brother or sister who is a mem- 
 ber of that body. 
 
 Professor Grosvenor: Mr. President, and Ladies 
 and Gentlemen : In the Phi Beta Kappa fraternity there 
 are divisions. There is sometimes a sentiment in the 
 great state universities against the smaller and more his- 
 torical colleges and it is impossible to point to all the 
 arguments in favor of one or the other, but for the justi- 
 fication of the speaker I wish to state one single instance 
 that I think will make every person here, man or woman, 
 whether member of Phi Beta Kappa or not, feel as if they 
 
were. In one of these discussions, a gentleman repre- 
 senting one of the great universities of the West was 
 deploring the fact that these smaller colleges had their 
 men and women enrolled on equal terms with those 
 institutions that reckon their endowments by the tens 
 of millions and their graduates by the thousands. The 
 representative of the smaller college was a Marietta man. 
 Said he, "I tell you that there is not a single graduate of 
 Marietta College, whether in Phi Beta Kappa or out of 
 Phi Beta Kappa, that hasn't had a better education than 
 any member of Phi Beta Kappa from any one of the 
 great state universities." I must very frankly say that 
 I am not uttering any sentiment of my own. I am sim- 
 ply making the statement of the gentleman who thus 
 referred to his education at Marietta, and we therefore 
 concede the man from Marietta to be fully equal to the 
 best, and doubtless superior to the average of those who 
 were educated at the larger institutions. 
 
 An English member of Parliament in this country 
 a few years ago commenced a speech like this : "Every 
 man must love his native country whether he was born 
 there or not," and when the laughter went over the faces 
 of the audience he felt that he must correct it, and said : 
 "Every man must love his native country even if he was 
 born somewhere else." Again he saw that he had made 
 a mistake and he arose and said: "I wasn't born here, 
 but I feel just as though I was." 
 
 I ask not only the members of this privileged class 
 of 1910, but I ask any alumnus or any alumna of Mari- 
 etta if any more exquisite picture, more suggestive, more 
 significant, more eloquent, can be presented than even 
 the walks about those hallowed buildings, even when the 
 trees are stripped of their leaves; and I wonder if there 
 is any emblem or insignia of any sort that more appeals 
 
 230 
 
to the heart than does this small round symbol (indicat- 
 ing alumni button), slight in size, and yet meaning so 
 much. And what I am coming to is, that though it was 
 not my privilege in previous days to wander about these 
 walks and breathe the air under these glorious trees, and 
 though the awarding of this button is only conferred 
 upon me by the kindness of those who would do me 
 honor, there are no things that I rejoice at in my life 
 or in which I take more abiding pride, than that I stand 
 here different from the man who came within your hal- 
 lowed enclosures, because then I was simply a visitor 
 to this grand, sublime and historic city, but I am now 
 at least an honorary member of your Alumni, privileged 
 to sit at your banquets as one of you, and I doubt not 
 to be remembered when the secretaries of the Alumni 
 Association send about circulars annually reminding of 
 dues still to be paid. 
 
 I cannot pay too great respect to the scholarship of 
 Marietta College. Representing as I do today that old 
 Society of Phi Beta Kappa, let me say even in this 
 place, where some are members of Phi Beta Kappa and 
 all are deserving of membership in Phi Beta Kappa, that 
 in all our splendid circle, in the whole country there is 
 not one chapter more gracious, not one that shines with 
 more starry luster, not one that brings larger returns, 
 not one that expects more of its members, men and 
 women, than does Gamma Chapter of Phi Beta Kappa 
 in this imperial State of Ohio. 
 
 After a brief speech from Mr. Frank Adair on behalf 
 of the class of 1910, Rev. Dr. Charles Little, in a witty 
 speech, paid a high tribute to Mr. William W. Mills and 
 his services to the College, to which Mr. Mills made fit- 
 ting response, receiving an ovation from the Alumni as 
 
 231 
 
he rose to speak. The toastmaster then called for the 
 College Yell, which was given heartily, and the exercises 
 of the dinner were brought to a close. 
 
 In the evening the Campus was beautifully illumi- 
 nated and a great crowd was present at the President's 
 reception in the Library building. This made a fitting 
 conclusion to this successful and significant celebration 
 of the Diamond Jubilee of Marietta College. 
 
 232 
 
INDEX OF ADDRESSES. 
 
 Page. 
 Introduction 3 
 
 Outline Program 5 
 
 Phi Beta Kappa Anniversary, Tuesday Morning. . 11 
 
 History of Gamma Chapter. C. E. Corwin. ... 13 
 
 The Exalted Vocation. Edwin A. Grosvenor. . 17 
 
 Presentation of Certificates 30 
 
 Alumni Meeting, Tuesday Afternoon. 
 
 The Jubilee Fund. W. W. Mills 32 
 
 The Early Years. Martin R. Andrews 37 
 
 President Andrews' Administration. William 
 
 W. Jordan 49 
 
 The Later Years. Laurence X. Dana (>:2 
 
 Address on Muskingum Park. Governor Judson 
 
 Harmon 76 
 
 Alumni Meeting, Tuesday Evening. 
 
 Conferring of Honorary Degree upon Governor 
 
 Harmon SI 
 
 Greeting from the State. Governor Judson 
 
 Harmon 83 
 
 Marietta in the Civil War. Douglas Putnam . . 88 
 Marietta in Missions. William G. Ballantine. . 101 
 
 Anniversary Service, Wednesday Morning 110 
 
 Historical Survey. Alfred T. Perry. 113 
 
 Historical Ode. Muriel C. Dyar 124 
 
 The Heroism of Scholarship. Frank W. Gun- 
 
 saulus 130 
 
 233 
 
Address on Muskingum Park. President William 
 
 H. Taft 149 
 
 Muskingum Academy Anniversary, Wednesday 
 
 Afternoon 159 
 
 Conferring of Honorary Degree upon President 
 
 Taft 160 
 
 Response of President Taft 163 
 
 The Ohio Company and Education in the 
 Northwest. Henry E. Bourne 164 
 
 Greeting from Yale University. Williston 
 Walker 184 
 
 Greeting from Ohio Colleges. William O. 
 Thompson 188 
 
 Commencement Exercises, Thursday Morning 195 
 
 Address. Albert Shaw 199 
 
 Conferring of Degrees 218 
 
 Alumni Banquet, Thursday Afternoon 221 
 
 Greetings from the Colleges of the Northwest 
 
 Territory. Edward D. Eaton 222 
 
 Greeting from Williams College. Frank Good- 
 rich 224 
 
 Greeting from Lane Seminary. A. B. Riggs. . 225 
 Greeting from Andover Seminary. B. G. 
 
 Matson 227 
 
 Greeting from Phi Beta Kappa. Edward A. 
 Grosvenor . 229 
 
 234 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 The College Campus, 1910 Frontispiece 
 
 The Faculty of 1870 8 
 
 The Faculty of 1910 24 
 
 The "Old Dorm" 32 
 
 The Campus of 1850 40 
 
 The Campus of 1880 40 
 
 The Campus of 1890 48 
 
 The Campus of 1900 64 
 
 The Former Presidents 72 
 
 Governor Judson Harmon 80 
 
 President Taft at the Mills' Homestead 88 
 
 Governor Harmon in Marietta 88 
 
 The Two Secretaries, Douglas Putnam and W. W. 
 
 Mills 9-6 
 
 The Library 104 
 
 The Old First Church 112 
 
 The New First Church 112 
 
 President Alfred T. Perry 120 
 
 Interior of Library 128 
 
 President Taft on Muskingum Park 144 
 
 The Ordinance of 1787 152 
 
 President William H. Taft 160 
 
 Muskingum Academy 168 
 
 Marietta Historical Museum 184 
 
 The Slack Collection 192 
 
 The Commencement Procession 200 
 
 Andrews Hall 208 
 
 Fayerweather Hall . 216 
 
 235 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 29Feb '60BM 
 
 'C I D 
 
 
 
YC 65226 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY